



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. I 

I 

i ©j^p.'PZji @opi^vt5|t 0.- 

Shelf ! 

j 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. [ 


f 

t 




.’••4 » • .: .- ;'■•••.*'' .L ,*>->, ; ... ', : . ^ A«"' 'N “ 


S '-v. vr,'. .'■■■ :s / . 'M!- ■» i ■’"•• > '.■ V ■'■ -iJTV. •ffT’ 

mf: .V. . . „-■ ; ■ : : ..' ( m- r-?-®'' 





V 

9 * 


, ; k 


i-.- *. ' 

. 4 , ;. : ■' . -i 


^ - '^s 


, - *'V;.J.V;v . 

J ■ * • 


isr 


f. ', 


■• ' I •■' •’ ' 

■ , ' rV:! 


AT 


• k 






. .• .t tTv: .' > 


V- 


# 




l-’Ti.** 

-,. . .J 


<^\ 


•» 


' ' I 






» • i 


V . 


r f 


W^::^ '^yy 




V J 




:*• »f 




V' ‘‘ 7 .' 


\ V't?v¥ 

:yi>y y&.yjmy^fA 


• •y '- 




Zyy-\ 

if' •■'^- 

-•'• -V 


1 ',’ 

Jsi 

' ,< » “ .A 


. -* V 





> > ' 



:<,■ 




w'^-l , 




- . * » 



■' 5 W''. 


r* ‘ ' I' i*r 

,• vf-/? •■• •»:-; 4 -'l/- ... 


’’''•¥•• '’^yyWyy 


T:'. • W.' 


1 ^ 7 ; 


’ > 








‘v>.- 




* A. . / 

ia.’b • Ar i ' fJt KiaUPV 




• 5.' 

.- -i?^ .±, 


JTb- > V 

■ ' V 7 ‘ -yyi> •tv 

■•-f - 1^*. ■* ^ ‘ Vi/'iJit 




' I 

' ■.'»TT* 1 P 







..^ M ■miM^ r»:.- ■■■■:■- v^^m. -^ 

4 'SS-; A'^’ 1?' 


.*< 









• . 1 


. i«- •■i,^ .f-’. .■; .' 









.fr.**\ -Hi )l 


t:. , Alv '■ ■ ■' 

‘S^ 

s ■': V ■ 


I 


I 

< ' 

-A, 


% 

• tv 
i‘ 


• \ , • » 
-. ./ “ 



u ad 


m 


'J ^*r'r 


* 


\,r 






:'t,- VV-^' '’^ 



5 (T 7 


>>si’ 


'« . 


'•, f 


'ic 


iSiifV v 




fci-; • 

^ ■ ; ;n^..T ■- t%. -. 




-kv5fc,. 


vv 


-VX ,A 


s. 


--Tl' -'- liS-'-'^v'^- ■ ■ ' ^• 


• f ft, % ■ \ . •■ ■ ■ 

V'CX':- : J. -. " :4 ; .: . \ ' 


l’T". > 

:\d- • > ,>^ 




:ii 


. .>S V ■"•' 

' -• ft..., ^ - 

.* • * 'ixv \ > ■ 

:'■ ^V.'' ■ *•." ■ ■■'.■ ' 



• rW • . 't v>ir 


‘'m-' • 


r.» ,. 


fJX’ :,' gjy„ 

Jf‘ %1 ;,.V . ' ?J/y\ 

V ■•'. '.S^tV-T . 4 —«*'>; .' «. 


I 



ft •• >k-‘>■''''i^^'u 

5a'« "JP 

j'' » j)'-.-*« 

**7. . 

•• 














N 




c 


A WAIF— A PRINCE; 

OR, 

A MOTHER’S TRIUMPH. 


AN EGYPTIAN STORY OF FICTION AND FACT. 



“And the Lord said, I have surely seen the affliction of niy people.” (Ex. 
iii. 7.) 

“And the child grew, and she brought him unto Pharaoh’s daughter, and he 
became her son. And she called his name Moses; and she said. Because I 
drew him out of the water.” (Ex. ii. 10.) 


Nashville, TeKn.: 

Publishing House Methodist Episcopal Church, South. 
Barbee & Smith, Agents. 

1895. 


I 


TZ 5 


Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1895, 
By \V. T. Andrews, 

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 


DEDICATION. 

To the Talladega congregation, Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South, of which I was pastor when this book was written ; to 
the Epworth League which I organized in that congregation ; 
and to my dear friend, Miss Marcie Chambers, of that congre- 
gation, who gave me much encouragement in the prosecution 
of the work, this humble volume is respectfully and prayer- 
fully dedicated by The Author. 



>yitesi>> ' •. .- - -- “- ■ • 

r%ii4 ^.‘-'^ w«r. ■', A ■^'-'si iim 

= ’ v ,it’ 

V -’ ‘ ■ M '40 

‘.‘V V .r* » w— ^ 4 i - wi.. #. Lr jOUHi 


’■V - 


V .v.^’i ’■'■ 'x,'"' -•’^. ■ • - 

^ \ Vi \i- iij*mAP4fl i’ !i!> ^ N icte./ 


e 




f<n 


■-), 


^1 




1 ’ :lf i« 

’ ^ ' •» ^ ' '4 

'oW^ 


.-^1 




.11 * 

?i'- iiBi 


L^! 


-at! 




1 ^ ^KIP- • ^ ’ *• »'f •’* • ■ r‘ I ■ • > ;• * - >Jb' sXjH 

’ ^M]*''' ■~^-^$\ vS'^siflir ' 

\i-4A- ViSjlif ^ I •iff ^BO^HRmhIl 

>- 4 ^ ^k 7 v % , t. \ • _ 

sW^ fV>fc <i ^.' ^ 

^■. : U ’V .' • 




. 


5 «.-. 


•»f 


& 


» 1 .-' 




' y' 


h;'. 


ti 








ly>-^ 




•y 7 . 




C' 




:W‘ 




i*v*. 


SI IS 








** 


• # 




•--< 








• A 


.V ' 




/V-, 


« r 




5.^ 


'^i 


,;*j 


** 






. f- 




<« 


■ * ^ 




* 0 ^ 




y*. #J.' 


.tfV 








PREFACE. 


When you shall have read this book carefully through, you 
will find not only a reason for, but also a scriptural explanation 
of, most of the characters named in it. True, there is much 
fiction, but it is designed to be of that high order which takes 
the place of a parable, the interpretation of which is, “// is like 
thisP Much of it is historical, both sacred and profane. I hav^ 
chosen to put before the reader a beautiful lesson, of a mother’s 
great triumph over her enemies by an implicit trust in God, in 
the form of a story based upon and drawn from real Hebrew 
life in Egypt. Many of the great events recorded in the Bible 
which covered a period of many years are told, often, in a sin- 
gle verse of Scripture; such, for instance, as Luke ii. 40: “And 
the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit,” etc. This verse cov- 
ers twelve years of childhood life and a mother’s anxious care, 
shut up in the sacred privacy of the family home. Again, in 
Luke ii. 51, 52: “And he went down withithem, and came to 
Nazareth,” etc. These two verses stretch their historic wings 
over a period of eighteen years^ filled* with boyhood’s dreams 
and young manhood’s aspirations and hopes. Is it too much, 
therefore, to suppose that the small bit of history contained in 
Exodus ii. 10, with which this story opens, covering a period 
of forty years, contains many scenes of sorrow, joy, hope, and 
fear, and often thrilling adventures of peril and deliverance.? 

With a nation of two millions of people in cruel bondage for 
four hundred years, it would be difficult to draw too strongly 
upon the imagination for scenes of real life among them. In 
all ages and among all peoples life has been real. Mothers have 
always been mothers, with about the same or at least similar 
experiences — trials, crosses, victories, and defeats — in all sta- 
tions and conditions of life. To draw a picture of this from 
Hebrew life is the purpose and desire of The Author. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Mr. Andrews has constructed a pure and profitable story, 
observing with admirable tact and taste the historical harmo- 
nies, illustrating the sacred page with the side lights of Israel’s 
domestic and social life in Egypt, and enforcing lessons of 
truth and righteousness for the enlightenment and edification 
of the young. I am glad to have the opportunity, by the au- 
thor’s kind invitation, to write a few introductory words, and 
incidentally to commend the book heartily to the favorable 
consideration of the Church. 

Historical story-telling requires but little, if any, less study 
and skill than the reproduction of history itself. Imagination 
may soar, indeed, on a loftier wing, but the tether of fact must 
always limit the flight. These conditions of success in this 
difficult field of authorship Mr. Andrews has in general ob- 
served with commendable care. The result is a narrative of 
events that might well have occurred, full of pleasing situations 
and surprises, and conveyed in an easy and engaging style, 
which will secure and reward the attention of those for whom 
it is mainly intended. It is doubtful whether any thoughtful 
young person, interested in the Scriptures and in life, will read 
ten pages of this charming story without completing the vol- 
ume. The book will no doubt enjoy a popularity commensu- 
rate with its merits. Jno. J. Tigert. 



Nashville, Tenn., August 2, 1S95. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER L page 

The Country 9 

CHAPTER II. 

Two Phases of Life 14 

CHAPTER III. 

Another View 22 

CHAPTER IV. 

Trouble Coming 32 

CHAPTER V. 

Reign of Terror 42 

CHAPTER VI. 

The Mystery Darkens 58 

CHAPTER VII. 

Recovered 74 

CHAPTER VIII 

Some Strange Things 91 

CHAPTER IX. 

A Friend at Court 103 

CHAPTER X. 

Amram’s Family 119 

CHAPTER XI. 

A Funeral and Kidnapping 135 

CHAPTER XII. 

The Flight and the Prison 151 

CHAPTER XIII. 

The Last Hope Gone 168 


8 


A WAIF — A PRINCE 


CHAPTER XIV. page 

A Waif 183 

CHAPTER XV. 

The Mother’s Triumph 193 

CHAPTER XVI. 

The Lost Found 209 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Grief and Gratification 223 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

The Race 240 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Worship and Worshipers 254 

CHAPTER XX. 

Ingratitude 272 

CHAPTER XXL 

The Triumph 288 

CHAPTER XXII, 

Light Breaking 303 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

The Guilty Punished 318 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

At Home 333 


A WAIF-A PRINCE. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE COUNTRY. 

M emphis is situated on the Nile, about one 
hundred miles from its mouth, and on the 
western side. It is said to have had a wall of sev- 
enteen miles in circumference. It was also the 
chief seat of learning and religion at this time. 
Many magnificent temples were built here, and it 
was the place of untold idolatrous worship. From 
its walls the views were magnificent, commanding 
the surrounding country for many miles. It was 
also very remarkable for healthfulness, compared 
to much of the country, and especially the south- 
ern portion. The modern city of Cairo is about 
ten miles north of this ancient site. Memphis was 
the seat of government during the third, fourth, 
fifth, seventh, and eighth dynasties of Egyptian 
history. It suffered great reverses, and was some- 
times almost totally destroyed during the interven- 
ing dynasties between the twelfth and nineteenth; 
but the reigning Pharaoh of the nineteenth dynasty 
restored its magnificence, which it continued to 
hold for many years. His successor removed the 
seat of government back to Memphis about the 


1 6 A WAIF A PRINCli. 

year 1300 B.C., where, in all probability, it was 
at the time of the exodus. But now we are told 
that its ancient site can only be located by the 
pyramids which were a little north, and the 
dikes — embankments built to protect the city from 
the inundation — which, of course, were built south 
of the city. Its glory has departed. What se- 
crets of good and evil shall be revealed in the 
last day and charged to each individual account of 
those who lived and acted their part in its history, 
written and unwritten! For many hundreds of 
years men thronged its .-treets and jostled each 
other in the rush of its mighty currents of business ; 
some in luxury, and some in poverty; some in sor- 
row, and some in joy; some sinning, and some 
worshiping; some feasting, and some starving; 
some oppressed, and some oppressing. They have 
all hurried on with their life work, good or bad, 
and millions of them are now without monument 
or history in this world. Their myriad tongues are 
silent, but their records will identify each when 
that great day shall come and the secrets of men 
shall be revealed. What a revelation of unwritten 
character that will bel Look at those ancient 
kings as they appear before the King of heaven. 
Some of them are the wicked oppressors not only 
of their prisoners of war, but of their own subjects 
as well. The great Searcher of hearts will not 
have to excavate and dig up old buried cities to 
find their records of evil. “ Where are the wages 
of the oppressed laborers that built your mag- 


THE COUNTRY. 


II 


nificent cities?” demands the Judge of all the 
earth. “Where is the bread of the thousands who 
labored for you without wages and with but little 
food? Where are the thousands of little chil- 
dren that you threw into the Nile to become food 
for its hungry monsters? Where are the tears 
of the agonized mothers whose little babes perished 
at your cruel hands?” O, dust of departed roy- 
alty! rest in peace till then, but “know thou that 
for all these things God will bring thee into judg- 
ment.” None dared to hinder or restrain then, 
but now thou and thy victims are in the hands 
of a just God who .will be sure to give to all men 
equal justice. 

It will be remembered that at this time there 
were seven mouths or outlets to the river Nile, cov- 
ering a distance of about one hundred miles of the 
southern coast of the Mediterranean Sea. Some 
of them are very small, being mere drainage for 
the lowlands along the coast and for many miles 
inland. Some fifteen or twenty miles from Mem- 
phis the river divides into two principal prongs, 
which continue to diverge till they reach the sea, 
and are then about eighty miles apart. 

The land of Goshen lay between Memphis and 
the sea on the eastern side, and about twelve or 
fifteen miles from the city. This portion of the 
country was at this time densely populated by the 
Israelites. They had occupied it about three hun- 
dred years, and had increased to something near 
two millions of souls. I have just said that this 


12 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


Goshen country lay about twelve or fifteen miles 
north of Memphis. By this I mean the southern 
border at the time it was given to the family of 
Jacob for pasture lands for their flocks and herds. 
The scriptural name was “ the land of Rameses.’’ 
But it is more than likely that the tribes, as they in- 
creased the number of their families, were permit- 
ted to extend their borders down the river until, 
perhaps, they came within four or five miles of the 
city, though on the opposite side from it. 

When, however, “there arose another king 
which knew not Joseph,” these immigrants from 
the land of Canaan began to be regarded with 
much less favor, and many of their former liberties 
were taken away. Doubtless long before the time 
of which I am writing they were much straitened 
for room for their numerous tribes ; but for more 
than two hundred years they had known little else 
but slavery and hardship. They were restricted 
to this delta region for homes, though as laborers 
they were taken to different parts of the kingdom. 
There were two important reasons why they were 
kept in such perpetual bondage and not even al- 
lowed to go when God himself had sent for them 
and ordered their release. First, the Egyptians 
feared them as enemies; and secondly, these 
Egyptians would be greatly damaged by the loss 
of their labor. Therefore “ their lives are made 
bitter with service,” that they might be profitable 
to the king, and also disqualified for doing him 
harm as enemies. 


THE COUNTRY. 


13 


Rameses II. was the Pharaoh (the Egyptian name 
for king) at this time. He was a cruel tyrant, but 
withal a great builder; indeed, he is said to have 
been the greatest builder of all the Pharaohs. He 
erected a great many large and magnificent super- 
structures at Memphis, although his capital was at 
Thebes. Yet all this work was done by his pris- 
oners of war and the forced labor of the Hebrews. 
Wretched people ! Thine oppressor seems now to 
be rapidly nearing the unbearable point of cruelty. 


CHAPTER II. 

TWO PHASES OF LIFE. 

I T has been one of those bright days in autumn, 
so peculiar to that season of the year when the 
sweltering heat of summer has given way to the 
cool September breezes, which come sweeping 
down over the delta from the Mediterranean sea- 
coast, driving away the heavy fogs and imparting 
a deep blue to the overspreading sky ; just such a 
day as is needed to quicken the sluggish life-circu- 
lation after the depressing effect of the hot sum- 
mer in this Egyptian climate. The sun is just 
touching the rim of the western horizon, throwing 
his slanting rays in a cheerful glow over lakes, riv- 
ers, and fields, covering them with a golden shield 
of light fit to inspire the brush of the artist, but 
hanging just out of the reach of his glorious art. 

Two men, of more than ordinary intelligence in 
appearance, may be seen walking together along 
one of those frequented highways leading from 
the city of Memphis northward through the delta. 
They evidently belong to some one of the numer- 
ous Hebrew families, and are going to their homes 
in one of the Hebrew villages, with which that part 
of the country abounds. 

“I hear that there has been quite a little com- 
motion in court circles of late,” said Amram. 

‘ How so?” inquired Ophron, his companion. 


TWO PHASES OF LIFE. 15 

“ Well, you see, Jambres and Jannes, two of the 
sacred scribes of Pharaoh Rameses 11. , are partic- 
ularly unfriendly to our people on account of their 
worship of the living God. Being prominent lead- 
ers in the worship of Egyptian idols, they are jeal- 
ous of all who do not bow down to these gods.* 
Jambres loses no opportunity to stir more perse- 
cution and get heavier burdens laid upon the He- 
brews. This time he has resorted to quite a new 
movement, which I fear will kindle the fire of per- 
secution very much.” 

“What new imposition has this old astrologer 
been getting off now ? ’ ’ asked Ophron sarcastically. 

“It is in the form of a new and startling prophe- 
cy, and well may you call it imposition when you 
consider his probable purpose. But God may 
sometimes use these men to set forth a greater 
truth than they themselves are aware of. Nothing 


*Amenophis IV., who reigned near the end of the 
eighteenth dynasty, attempted to reform the religion 
of Egypt, and establish the worship of God instead of 
polytheism. He went so far as to close the temples 
and efface the images of the deities. He erected monu- 
ments on which the ceremonies of his new worship are 
found represented. It bears a striking resemblance to 
the external forms of Israelitish worship in the wilder- 
ness as described in the books of Moses. The persecu- 
tion of the Hebrews began shortly after this period ; 
^nd it is supposed that the monotheism of Amendphis 
IV. had its origin in Hebrew influence, and the reac- 
tion which followed may have started the persecution. 


i6 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


is farther from their purpose than to say anything 
good of our people, or help in any way to put for- 
ward the purpose of God in bringing about the final 
deliverance of the Hebrew nation from bondage.’’ 

“ True, but their wicked zeal to keep favor with 
the king drives them into such nonsensical vagaries 
that one can scarcely credit anything they say.” 

“Yet their influence over the king in the use of 
these arts is very great, and bodes no good tons.” 

“What is the prophecy with which they have 
alarmed him this time, and how did you learn it?” 

“Well, you know that ‘court secrets’ have 
sometimes leaked out of the royal circles through 
the young princess, Thermuthis. She is very in- 
telligent, and is said to be as good as she is intel- 
ligent, and as beautiful as she is good. She is not 
much liked by many of the king’s courtiers, and 
particularly these priests and astrologers, because 
she is not in sympathy with their hatred of the He- 
brews and their abuse of the laborers. She some- 
times visits the public works with her father, who 
is very much devoted to her. He gratifies all her 
reasonable wishes, and she is never unreasonable. 
He never restrains her free expression, but rather 
enjoys and encourages it. This, however, she 
never does upon matters of business, but it is only 
when her tender, womanly nature is stirred by 
some new outbreak of cruelty to prisoners or serv- 
ants that her ‘ woman’s weapon,’ the tongue, causes 
some of the would-be wise counselors of his maj- 
esty to open the.ir eyes. Very recently she has 


TWO PHASES OF LIFE. 1 7 

been making pretty free use of this privilege. Not 
long since she was present when the king was en- 
tertaining some of his friends in the royal guest 
chamber, when he had these astrologers called to 
read from their books of prophecy. Among some 
new sayings of the prophets was this alarming one, 
uttered by Jambres: ‘About this time there shall 
be born unto the Israelites a child, who, if allowed 
to be reared, will bring the Egyptian dominion 
low, and shall lift up the Hebrews. He shall ex- 
cel all men who have been before him in virtue, 
and shall obtain a glory that shall be remembered 
through all the ages.’ ” 

“May the God of our fathers grant it soon to 
come to pass ! ” groaned Ophron ; “ and yet if the 
king believe it, alas for our people ! his hand of op- 
pression will fall still more heavily upon them.” 

“ True, and these words impress me as being 
something wonderful, because of their agreement 
with our ancient records and tradition. Father 
Ishmael very recently read to us from one of these 
records how that our father Jacob (otherwise 
called Israel) strictly enjoined upon his son 
Joseph, saying: ‘ I am to be gathered unto my peo- 
ple: bury me with my fathers in the land of Ca- 
naan.’ And when our father Joseph came to 
die, he said: ‘God will surely visit you and bring 
you out of this land, and ye shall carry my bones 
from hence.’ And who can say that he will not 
also raise up for us a great leader who shall go be- 
fore us into the land of our fathers? ” 

2 


1 8 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

“And how has the saying seemed to affect the 
mind of the king?” 

“ Oh, it has put him all in a rage; and he alter- 
nately abuses the old priest for prophesying evil, 
and then gives vent to his wrath by threatening 
to exterminate the Hebrew race. This prophecy 
has become the talk of all the royal circles, and 
the princess looks upon it as a splendid joke, and 
tries to comfort her father accordingly. But you 
see the king has been a great deal perplexed of 
late with his eastern wars ; for while he has been 
successful in gaining great victories, yet some of 
his conquests have not only been very expensive, 
but also very disastrous to his army.” 

Here the conversation of the two friends and 
Hebrew brothers necessarily terminated, for they 
had now reached the front entrance to Amram’s 
dwelling. A bright little boy of two years of age, 
waited at the gate to spring into the arms of his 
father, while the wife and a beautiful little girl of 
five years were at the door also expecting the re- 
turn of the husband and father. Ophron ex- 
changes the usual friendly greetings with the fam- 
ily, and as he lives about a quarter of a league 
farther on, proceeded alone, musing upon the 
strange things which Amram had told him. 
“What strange things are happening about us? 
What does it all mean? That old hater of our 
people is on track of some evil to us, I warrant. 
And he is only one of many who are willingly co- 
operating with him. If he can only stir up the su- 


TWO PHASES OF LIFE. 


19 


perstitious wrath of the king, he will have accom- 
plished his purpose; for then he can easily turn it 
into the channel of jealousy and bring great 
trouble upon us, more than we already have. 
There is no end to the devices of cruelty to be in- 
vented by the human mind when aroused by jeal- 
ous hate. Why, only this very day one of our 
Hebrew brothers was beaten very severely by one 
of the taskmasters. As a result, he will not be 
able to take his place for many days. Then he 
will be required to do double work for the time 
he has lost.’’ So ran the thoughts of this Hebrew 
laborer, which is not an undue representation of 
their true condition at this time. 

Now, since we have seen one phase of life from 
the standpoint of two of the more fortunate of He- 
brew laborers, whose opportunities for learning 
what is going on about them are far better than 
many of their brethren, let us now take a view 
of it from the standpoint of the poor fellow who 
was so cruelly beaten by the taskmaster, which is, 
doubtless, only one of hundreds of instances oc- 
curring every day. The family may be found in 
their humble home near what was designated as 
“No. 14,” which is only one of numerous places 
where bricks are made. There are more of them 
now than at any time in all the history of the 
kingdom of Egypt. This is the most prosperous 
period of all the known periods of its great history. 
There are thousands of buildings in process of con- 
struction, principally at Thebes, Memphis, and Ta- 


20 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


nis. This requires a great increase in the manufac- 
ture of bricks, which is done chiefly by the Hebrews. 

Here in these yards and mortar-pits may doubt- 
less be witnessed daily most revolting scenes of 
cruelty to the laborers, and perhaps death itself is 
no uncommon occurrence. But let not the reader 
conclude that there are no hearts in all the land of 
Egypt favorable to the oppressed laborers, or that 
there are no rebellious, refractory natures among 
these laborers. For while the great majority of 
the taskmasters are unfeeling and relentless, yet 
there are to be found some who are. not only hu- 
mane but who often try to lighten the burdens of 
the feeble and overtasked. 

But here we are at the entrance of the humble 
dwelling of the wounded man. How poor! The 
room is bare of furniture: a few mats used for 
sitting upon, two couches made of straw such 
as is gathered from the fields for purposes of 
brick-making, some wooden boxes and rudely 
constructed shelves upon which are piled a vari- 
ety of articles of a very superannuated character. 
The injured man lay on one of these beds in a 
delirium of fever. The wife kneels beside him, 
bathing his hot forehead with cooling water. 

“I trust you are better,” she said soothingly, as 
at that moment he aroused to semi-consciousness. 

But, scarcely realizing his true situation, he 
groaned with pain. Then, for a moment, placing 
his hand over his eyes, as if trying to collect his 
confused senses, the dreadful reality of his condi- 


TWO PHASES OF LIFE. 


21 


tion gradually dawned upon him, and he opened 
his eyes and sorrowfully replied to his wife’s solic- 
itous half-inquiry: “I know not that I am better. 
I am in a sad plight. I have doubtless been disa- 
bled so that I shall not be in my place for many 
days. Then, alas ! our daily supply of food, which 
is meager enough at best, will be cut off by half 
until I am able for my duties again. But this is not 
all; I shall, on taking my place again, be required 
to do double work till my lost time is made up. For 
this I have great fear lest my enfeebled strength be 
overtaxed and I shall fail altogether.” 

Here the poor fellow, quite overcome by the 
gloomy prospect, again covered his face with his 
hands and wept whilst he prayed, saying: “ O 
God of our fathers, hear thy people’s cry, and de- 
liver them speedily! ” (See Exodus iii. 7.) 

Need we linger longer here? To do so would 
be only to prolong the scene of distress from which 
you are doubtless glad to turn away. Yet the pic- 
ture is not overdrawn. Thousands of such things, 
and worse, were witnessed about this period of the 
Hebrew bondage. On some of the recently discov- 
ered monuments are depicted scenes of these task- 
masters beating the Hebrew laborers with rods. 
Sometimes there w'ould occur a case of rebellion: 
a Hebrew would resist the Egyptian, as in the case 
when Moses interfered. But this always brought 
more trouble. Our next chapter will be an illus- 
tration of this. 


CHAPTER III. 


ANOTHER VIEW. 

N OW, let it be remembered that we are in Egypt, 
and the time is about fifteen hundred years be- 
fore the Christian era. Also, do not forget that life 
then with those who lived was just as real as life 
is now with us. Although the surroundings are 
entirely different, yet the influences for good or 
evil had about the same effect upon human char- 
acter and human action then as now, or at any 
other period of the world’s history. Human na- 
ture in all of its essential features has ever been 
the same. There has never been a time when 
good influences to help men to be better, and evil 
ones to make them worse, have not existed in 
some form or degree ; and there have always been 
found some ready to yield to each of these to 
their hurt or betterment. While no evil-doer will be 
excused for his sins on account of a strong influ- 
ence outside of himself which led him into them, 
yet no agent of evil will escape the consequen- 
ces of the evil which he has produced and set 
in motion. What or who the serpent was that de- 
ceived the woman it would be exceedingly specula- 
tive to undertake to say, but one thing is certain: 
the curse fell upon that serpent alone for the part 
taken in that fatal transaction. ’‘‘Because thou 
hast done this^^' is the divine reason given. How- 


ANOTHER VIEW. 


23 


ever good or bad its condition before, now it is 
changed for the worse. Its food and locomotion 
both are to be dust and in the dust henceforth. 

Sin curses everything and everybody in league 
with it. Every agent of Satan is partaker of Sa- 
tan’s curse. So intense is God’s hatred toward 
wrong that he caused a statute to be put into Isra- 
el’s ancient code that even the ox that should kill 
a man should suffer the death penalty. In reading 
the history of Jeroboam you are impressed with 
the fact that that wretched man’s name is never 
mentioned without the quotation of the blasting 
shame of his life accompanying it: ‘‘Jeroboam the 
son of Nebat, who caused Israel to sin.^'" A sin 
that only involves oneself is dreadful, but to de- 
liberately plan to get others to sin is to invite the 
curse of God. The following incident illustrates 
how others may be involved in the consequences, 
but not the guilt, of another's sins. 

As I have before said, all the Hebrew laborers 
were not amiable by any means, nor were all of 
the taskmasters heartless characters. Even if it 
should be true that not more than one in a hun- 
dred of the latter was a kind-hearted man — and 
possibly there were not more — yet even that num- 
ber proves the truth of the statement. So also if 
we find a like ratio of refractory laborers, the the- 
ory is maintained. And such never failed to bring 
trouble upon their fellows. It has ever been, and 
will always be, true that “one sinner destroyeth 
much good.” Amram was not a common laborer 


24 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


in the brickyards; and although he had little or 
no leisure from work, yet his lot was a much bet- 
ter one than that of those who labored in the mor- 
tar-pits. He was a mechanic whose time was taken 
up chiefly in making and repairing implements for 
general use at the yards. Such work would keep 
from four to six men busy at each yard. Amram 
and Ophron were the chief mechanics at “No. 
14,” as it was known. These men, and especial- 
ly Amram, were far above the average Hebrew in 
point of intelligence and piety. And when you 
know that Jochebed, his wife, was altogether his 
equal, if not even his superior, in some things, 
you will be prepared to appreciate the additional 
fact that their two little children were remarkable 
for their beauty and intelligence. Miriam, the little 
six-year-old girl, was modest and bright. She was 
so devoted to truth and right that her mother 
would not hesitate to trust her in the greatest 
emergencies. Aaron, the three-year-old boy, was 
remarkable for his ready speech, quick compre- 
hension, and clear, honest expression. 

One day these two children were at play near 
the public highway when one of the royal carri- 
ages was passing, in which was the young princess 
Thermuthis, accompanied by two of her maids. 
The carriage was preceded by four horsemen and 
followed by a like number. The royal lady ob- 
served the children as she was passing, and was 
struck with their singular beauty and intelligent 
look. The slight acquaintance the reader has had 


ANOTHER VIEW. 


25 


with this lady is doubtless sufficient to give him to 
understand that her prejudice against the Hebrews 
was not so great as to cause her to think it a deg- 
radation to speak to one of them. She ordered 
the carriage and attendants to stop a little while 
that she might question these children for her own 
satisfaction. 

“Are you Hebrew children?” inquired the prin- 
cess. 

“Yes, ma’am,” quickly answered little Miriam. 

“ Do your parents live near here, little girl? ” 

“Just up there,” pointing to their humble 
dwelling. 

‘ ‘ What is your name ? ’ ’ 

“Miriam.” 

“And my name is Aaron, son of Amram,” 
promptly spoke up the little boy, unasked. 

“Indeed; and pray who is Amram, your father, 
of whom you speak with seeming pride?” said 
the lady, much interested in the ready speech of 
the bright little fellow. 

“ He is Amram, of the house of Levi, and la- 
bors at ‘No. 14,’ ” answered the intelligent little 
boy. 

Now, if there was any one thing that a Hebrew 
father was sure to teach his son more than an- 
other, it was to distinguish his family, or “tribe ” 
to which he belonged. It was not only a matter of 
record, but of carefully preserved tradition also. 
Hence the readiness with which this child, who 
could scarcely speak plainly, answered this ques- 


26 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


tion. It sounded so much like wisdom beyond 
the years of a child that the interest of the princess 
grew into astonishment. Yet it was no more than 
what almost any child might be taught to say, and 
at the same time such was the principal method 
of education at this period of their history. 

“You are very young to know these things. 
Who taught you these lessons?” 

“ My father Amram, and father Ishmael.” 

“And who is father Ishmael?” 

“He is our prophet-teacher of the law and rec- 
ords.” 

Let us pause here in this story long enough to 
contrast that age with the present. This picture 
is not highly colored, but only what had been seen 
and heard in many homes of that oppressed peo- 
ple. To-day we have the advantages of Sunday 
school and the public sanctuary, and how many 
children really know the Scriptures? Their “ law 
and records,” answering to our Scriptures, were 
very crude and disconnected; and yet about nine- 
ty years after the period of which we write the 
law and commandments were given in form, and 
the very method of which we speak was enjoined 
as a custom in their homes forever, viz.. Teach 
the 7 n m the family. “Thou shalt teach them dili- 
gently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them 
when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou 
walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, 
and when thou risest up.” (Deut. vi. 7.) We 
have only to follow God’s instructions respecting 


ANOTHER VIEW. 


27 


our children, and they are safe; ignore or neglect 
them, and disaster is sure to follow. The great 
need of this Christian age is thoroughly to utilize 
the power of the Bible in the salvation of the chil- 
dren by faithfully teaching it to them as God di- 
rects that it shall be done. It should compose 
more of the family conversation than any other 
one topic. If the child’s instructions in the Scrip- 
tures be left alone to the Sunday school, it will not 
only be meager, but the parents will be guilty of 
the neglect of the scriptural and religious educa- 
tion of their children in the face of God’s plain 
command. This divine and ancient method of in- 
struction had not gone out of use when Timothy 
was educated, for “from a child” he knew the 
Holy Scriptures. 

The king’s daughter was not disloyal either to 
her father or the Egyptian government, nor did 
she at any time design to give his enemies en- 
couragement. He doubtless would have disap- 
proved of this undue familiarity with these He- 
brew children, but she pitied helplessness, and 
appreciated loveliness and virtue wherever found. 
When you know more of her, you will not only 
admire the nobleness of her nature in many re- 
spects, but also her heroic championship of right, 
mercy, and truth. 

Just while this little interesting interview was 
going on with the children, there came the sound 
of boisterous talking from the direction of the 
river, and not very far away, from where they 


28 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


were, but beyond a sudden turn in the road, so 
that the persons talking could not be seen. But 
evidently they were approaching. Instantly the 
eight horsemen formed in line between the advanc- 
ing parties and the royal earriage, with drawn 
swords. The children ran away in great fright 
toward their home, which was not very far away. 
Their mother’s quick ear caught the sound of the 
confusion, and came out to call the little ones in. 
The occupants of the carriage looked uneasy, but 
quietly awaited the issue. this time three men 
could be seen. Two of them were trying to con- 
trol and quiet a third, who was evidently intoxi- 
cated. His talk was loud and profane. There 
were marks of blood upon his person and bruises 
about his face, strongly indicating that he had 
been in a personal combat with some one. The 
two men in charge of the inebriate, seeing the 
royal vehicle just in front of them, forced their 
unwilling charge off the highway into a narrow 
alley leading to one of the back streets, but not 
until he had blurted out many loud imprecations 
against the king and the whole Egyptian nation. 
The carriage now passed on, but alas! all the 
neighbors knew too well what the unfortunate 
scene would bring upon them. Now, you would 
like to know who were these actors in it. 
They were all workmen from “No. 14.” The 
drunken man’s name was Hophni. Being intoxi- 
cated he had resisted the authority of the chief 
master of the works, who was a rough, overbear- 


ANOTHER VIEW. 


29 


ing Egyptian, and a fight had ensued in which 
the taskmaster had been considerably worsted. 
Hophni was almost a* giant in strength, but he 
would have been far from resisting the officer if 
he had not been drunk, because experience and 
observation had long ago taught the Hebrew la- 
borers that resistance only brought greater trouble. 
Everything was now in confusion for a little while. 
Amram and Ophron had taken charge of the 
unruly Hophni, and hurried him off to prevent 
further bloodshed. The united strength of the 
two men succeeded in forcing him to go with 
them to his home. It being about the time for 
the work of the day to end, all of the workmen 
now dispersed. In the neighborhood where the 
drunken man lived all are in suspense, waiting to 
see what will be the result of the trouble. They 
know full well that it is sure to bring to grief not 
only poor, wicked Hophni, but many of his innocent 
friends with him. But they cannot tell just what 
form the calamity will come in. A few hours, or 
perhaps moments, will decide. We will see. 

Amram and Ophron having safely gotten their 
burden to his home, they left him and started for 
their own. His poor wife was in great distress, 
for she dreaded the consequences which she knew 
were sure to follow. His little children wept for 
both fright and shame. It was now almost dark. 
As our friends Amram and Ophron were hurrying 
along in the thick shadows, they heard the clatter 
of horses’ feet. The unmistakable clanking of 


30 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


swords told them plainly that soldiers were coming. 
They quickly stepped into the shadows of some small 
trees, and not a moment -too soon, for they had 
scarcely done so when a squadron of soldiers swept 
by in full gallop, going in the direction of poor 
Hophni’s home, headed by the angry taskmaster. 

“ Halt! ” shouted the leader when they were in 
front of the unfortunate man’s house. Some dis- 
mounted and went in. Then quickly followed a 
scene to make the heart sick, but, alas I of fre- 
quent occurrence with these unhappy people. The 
very sight of them put Hophni in a rage, and 
the tiger spirit, maddened by drink, was now at 
its full height. No two or three of them would 
have been a match for him now. He flew at 
them with the spring of a wild animal, and doubt- 
less would have done them serious damage but 
for their arms and superior numbers. They suc- 
ceeded in felling him to the ground with a sword. 
His wife screamed with terror, and rushed to her 
husband’s assistance. Poor woman, this was nat- 
ural, but oh, how fruitless! A second blow from 
the same hand which had stricken down Hophni 
now laid his wife senseless by his side. The chil- 
dren ran away in mortal fright. Now what more 
can you do, insatiate cruelty? What can you do 
with your victim? You have overdone your inhu- 
man work. You came to take him to prison, but 
you have disabled him, and he cannot go. Will 
you drag him like a dead carcass? 

Just then four Hebrew men were passing, and 


ANOTHER VIEW. 


31 


the soldier in command ordered them to take up 
the bleeding form of the wounded man and take 
the high road in the direction of the stockades 
near the river. The woman was left where she 
fell, but was soon tenderly cared for by her will- 
ing but frightened neighbors. The burden of car- 
rying Hophni soon proved too great for the four 
men, and they were obliged to put him down 
because of sheer exhaustion. They were cruelly 
beaten, but this was no more than they expected. 
A cartman was called and made to haul the limp 
burden to the stockade, into which he was dumped 
as so much garbage and left for the night. 

Doubly unfortunate man ! At best he and all 
of his brethren are in a deplorable state, but he 
has fallen into the hands of a worse foe than the 
Egyptian soldiery. That foe struck his poor wife 
the first blow. Had he been on his feet and fully at 
himself no one or two men would have ever dared 
to lay such a blow on her as did that soldier with 
his sword. But alas ! he had bruised her heart worse 
than the soldier bruised her body. Accursed drink I 
have you been always wringing sorrow from hu- 
man hearts, and will you continue it forever? 

The next day Hophni was in a sad plight: 
sick from his debauch, and wounded by his tor- 
mentors, and shut up in prison. Here he would 
be obliged to stay till he should be able for duty 
again. Let us leave him for the present, for this 
is not to be the end of this unfortunate affair for 
his friends. “ One sinner destroyeth much good.” 


CHAPTER IV. 


TROUBLE COMING 



ET US remember that the seat of government 


1 —/ is at Thebes, in southern Egypt; yet much of 
the time of the royal family was spent at Memphis. 
The means of communication were easy and com- 
paratively rapid by the river. The walls of the city 
had already been rebuilt and many of its magnifi- 
cent temples repaired, and others were in course of 
construction, besides numerous other public and 
private works. Thus the great city, which had suf- 
fered at the hands of invaders and lain in almost 
utter neglect for more than a century, was rapidly 
being restored to its former grandeur. 

The city was very conspicuously composed of 
two portions: one built of crude bricks, and the 
other, on which was the citadel, of calcareous 
stone, called “ the White Wall.” Here were most 
of the principal buildings — the palace, the royal 
theater, and the temple of the Sacred Bull. This 
portion lay next to the range of hills which ran 
parallel with the river, making the valley quite 
narrow at many points. Memphis filled this valley 
at this point back to the hills, and was protected 
on the south from inundation by dikes, evidences 
of which still remain. 

It is supposed that the “ royal prison,” to which 
reference will be made frequently in this story. 


TROUBLE COMING. 


33 


was built not far from the river, near the south 
wall of the city. Here all noted prisoners taken 
in war, and others who had committed grave of- 
fenses against the king or his government, were 
kept. Whoever was so unfortunate as to go into 
this place was regarded as going to certain death 
or imprisonment for life. Not unfrequently they 
were executed secretly, and no one could tell what 
became of them. Communication with the out- 
side world was a thing not to be thought of. It 
was, in the very worst sense, “ a living death.” 

It had now been several weeks since the disturb- 
ance at “No. 14/’ and it was almost forgotten by 
many, as such things were of frequent occurrence. 
The king and royal family were spending the time 
at the palace in Memphis, where they had been for 
several months. Pleasure and sports are at their 
highest. A great military display has been a very 
recent attraction. This is one of the king’s weak- 
nesses. He is a great soldier, and is proud of his 
splendid army. Such a day is generally followed 
by a night of feasting and revelry, and this one 
has been no exception to the rule. King Rameses 
himself, with many of his courtiers, came little short 
of a debauch. At the height of the evening’s pleas- 
ures, he was hilarious, and, being flushed with 
wine, commanded that the astrologers be called 
to entertain the company with discourses upon the 
present and prophecies of the future glory of the 
kingdom, and of the greatness of his majesty King 
Rameses II. 

3 


34 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


They know well how to secure the greatest favor 
of a drunken man, though he be a king. There- 
fore they unstintingly feed his vanity upon his 
own praises. This is one of the ruling passions of 
the human mind “when wine inflames,” from the 
vagabond in the gutter to the monarch on his 
throne. They know that this is the purpose for 
which they are called, and they do their work 
vigorously. 

“There shall be no end to the glory of the 
kingdom of Egypt,” said one. 

“ Hitherto there have been no arms able to com- 
pete with your majesty’s, nor shall there ever be,” 
prophesied another. 

“The armies of Egypt have already extended 
your sovereign dominion over the eastern prov- 
inces, and there are still greater conquests await- 
ing them,” spoke still another. 

Thus the wise (?) men went on uttering their 
deep ( ?) sayings, to the very great pleasure of the 
king. But the king observed that his wisest and 
most prominent priest and prophet, Jambres, had 
so far not uttered a word. He appeared seri- 
ous and moody, while all except his companion, 
Jannes, and himself were in high spirits. This 
was not altogether assumed by them. The reader 
will remember the gloomy prophecy uttered by 
them respecting the young child. They more 
than half believed the prediction themselves, but 
they saw it had made but little impression upon 
the minds of their proud and confident king. 


TROUBLE COMING. 


35 


They very much desired to bring it in as their 
part of the prophetic contribution to this occasion, 
but they knew it would be a very unpopular theme 
with the king at this hour. But their hatred for 
the Hebrews outweighed every other considera- 
tion. And besides, Jambres had an individual 
reputation with the king, upon which they thought 
they could risk a great deal, especially for the sake 
of bringing down greater calamities and heavier 
burdens upon their hated enemy. 

“Has the wise and discreet prophet, Jambres, 
no words of wisdom to speak to-night, in honor 
of the greatest kingdom on the known earth?” de- 
manded the king. 

This is his favored moment, and he proceeds 
to answer the king’s demand with a string of male- 
dictions upon all enemies, and to extol the king in 
the very highest degree, only to pave the way to his 
unpleasant work. 

“O, King Rameses, live forever ! Let all of his 
enemies be as those who languish now in yonder 
great prison. Let confusion take possession of 
their armies and defeat follow their battles. Let 
the borders of the king’s already great dominions 
be further enlarged. Let kings bow down before 
him, and their subjects seek his strong protection 
and fight under his banner. There is no king like 
unto thee. But O, great sovereign, suffer an hum- 
ble servant to speak a word of warning against 
that which seems very small and ignoble in the 
king’s sight, but if allowed to grow will become a 


3 ^ 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


mighty evil. I would not set forth an evil omen, 
only that my great and wise king may be fore- 
warned of his enemies, and hence forearmed 
against them.” 

At this point a perceptible cloud began to gather 
upon the brow of the king; but the speaker con- 
tinued. 

“ There are none so great and wise as those who 
keep whatever advantage they may have of their 
enemies by holding them down to the earth with 
chains already fastened upon them.” 

Jambres saw that the king was about to speak, 
for he had half risen to his feet and paused. 

“Go on, thou evil wizard!” roared the king; 
“but beware, lest your words be repented too 
late.” 

But Jambres knew his power too well to attach 
any alarming importance to this fit of raving. In- 
deed, the king feared “evil wizards ” too much to 
antagonize them to any great extent. 

“Will the king be angry with his servant upon 
whom the spirit of wisdom has fallen, to make 
him the unwilling instrument to bear evil tidings 
to my sovereign, the very utterance of which gives 
the prophet pain? Shall I do less than what is re- 
quired of these spirits, even to read the dark signs 
which cast their shadows upon coming events? 
Shall I be untrue to my sovereign, and fail to show 
and declare these things, that my great and wise 
king may take such steps as will prevent an evil 
when it is yet in his power to do so? For be it 


TROUBLE COMING. 


37 


known unto you this day, O king, that a great and 
evil thing threatens your majesty’s crown.” 

Now the dark lines of anger upon the king’s 
face began to give way, and perceptible fear took 
control. Jambres knew now that he was com- 
pletely in his power. 

“Will your majesty suffer Jannes, the scribe, to 
read in your hearing from the record of the proph- 
ecies?” 

“Read!” commanded the now thoroughly 
aroused Rameses, while he half suspected what 
was about to be read. 

Whereupon Jannes opened the record and read: 
“About this time there shall be born to the He- 
brews a child, who, if he be reared, will bring the 
Egyptian dominion low, and shall raise up the He- 
brews; and that he shall excel all men in virtue, 
and shall obtain a glory that shall be remembered 
through all the ages.” 

When Jannes had finished the reading he sat 
down, and Jambres said: “Your majesty doubt- 
less remembers this utterance. This matter de- 
mands your immediate attention; for remember 
the ominous words, ‘if he be reared.’ It may be 
that the only opportunity to prevent that lies in 
present action. Then if he be allowed to live, 
your majesty’s crown will be snatched from your 
worthy brow by these foreigners and slaves.” 

It needed no further argument. The bloodless 
face of the king, under the reaction of fear, showed 
but too plainly that Jambres had triumphed. More 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


38 

trouble for the Hebrews was about to be deter- 
mined, and the worst that had ever befallen them. 
The shrewd Jambres doubtless had his plans al- 
ready in shape, and the king was now in a pliant 
mood for him to put them into his thoughts. The 
diabolical seeds have been planted and will soon 
spring up. 

With an authoritative wave of his hand the 
king dispersed the banqueters, and himself retired 
to his private apartments only to be disturbed with 
horrid dreams of his ruined kingdom and of himself 
in chains languishing in prison. No earthly king 
ever yet had to wear a mock-crown of thorns, but 
there have probably been but few whose crowns 
did not have a few thorns. Royal pillows are not 
always soft. “They that wear soft raiment are 
in kings’ houses,” said the great Saviour of the 
world ; but under that soft raiment often beats an 
aching heart. 

The king could not sleep. He commanded that 
Jambres and Jannes be called. His fears were now 
that he had foolishly neglected to take some ac- 
tion in reference to the evil prophecy when it was 
first uttered. And did he not see, too, that the 
Hebrews were increasing rapidly, and if this 
thing went on they would soon swallow up the 
kingdom ? 

“What time is indicated in this prophecy?” he 
inquired of these wise men when they had come 
into his presence. 

“This is not certainly known,” answered Jam- 


trouble coming. 


39 

bres. “ Perhaps it may be just a little while past, 
or it may be a little while in the future. One 
thing is very certain, and that is, it is to be about 
this time.” 

“In such a case what remedy can be used that 
will most certainly and successfully cut off such a 
possibility?” 

“ If your majesty will pardon the seeming dicta- 
tion, I would suggest that the people are too idle. 
There is nothing so productive of mutiny and re- 
bellion among slaves as idleness. And furthermore, 
it is very clear to your majesty’s mind that the too 
rapid growth of the Hebrew population is a con- 
stant menace to the kingdom of Egypt. Now, 
therefore, to remedy the first, let more work be 
laid upon the able-bodied men, and all gatherings 
of the people be forbidden. Let a very strict 
watch be kept upon the principal men of their 
tribes, as the people look to them for instruction 
in all matters of interest concerning their move- 
ments. To remedy the second, let the king 
send out a royal edict that all the male chil- 
dren among the Hebrews from two years old 
and under be put to death. And let this be 
done by throwing them into the river, lest when 
the children should be slain by your majesty’s 
soldiers too much time be taken for their em- 
balming and burial, and the people make occasion 
of it for idleness. This will sufficiently cover the 
time alluded to in the prophecy, so that both the 
past and future shall be guarded to prevent the 


40 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


escape of so dangerous a child as is spoken of in 
the said prophecy, lest he be born and reared in 
your majesty’s own dominions.” 

If kings have but one weakness it is sure to be 
a fear of losing their crowns; and this one is no 
exception to the rule. Hence this speech had the 
desired effect, as Jambres knew, or had good rea- 
son to believe, it would. There are no extremes 
of cruelty to which one may not be led when once 
this fear has been thoroughly aroused. Think of 
a great and mighty warrior, distinguished for his 
valor and prowess, trembling lest a little child shall 
come and take his crown ! And yet he but fairly 
represents hundreds of his crowned fellows. 

This wicked and designing astrologer was fully 
aware of this weakness in Rameses, and played 
his part skillfully upon the credulity of his sov- 
ereign, so as to make him the ready tool for his 
bloody work. Whether God was using this evil- 
minded man (Jambres) to accomplish some wise 
and hidden purpose toward his people or not, we 
do not know. One thing is sure, that he can cause, 
and has many a time caused, “the wrath of man to 
praise him.” 

The king now has his chief scribe summoned to 
write this cruel order, which will, ere to-morrow’s 
sun shall set, be in the hands of his criers and car- 
riers, to be circulated throughout the kingdom. 
O ye suffering Hebrews ! now are to begin new 
troubles, compared to which all the years of suf- 
fering and oppression have been but mere child’s 


TROUBLE COMING. 


41 


play. Now opens a tragic scene beside which all 
tragedies dwindle into insignificance. Now will 
the ear of Israel’s God be greeted with a wail, the 
equal of which has never been heard before and 
shall be but once more — “ Rachel weeping for her 
children.” Ten thousand mothers brought sud- 
denly to face a sorrow such as only a mother can 
know in all of its bitterness: the violent death, yea 
the murder^ of their little babes oat of their arms! 

When we read this tragic history, we seldom take 
the time to think seriously of the awfulness of its 
reality. One of the purposes of this book is to 
lead the reader into the sacred privacy of these 
Hebrew homes, to be put in touch with their suf- 
ferings and their faith, that his trust in God may 
be strengthened. To this end let it be devoted, 
and may the Holy Spirit direct in its perusal. 


CHAPTER V. 


REIGN OF TERROR 


ND Pharaoh charged all his people, saying, 



i \ Every son that is born ye shall cast into the 
river.” (Exodus i. 22. ) 

It would be difficult to describe, or even imag- 
ine, the commotion which followed the publication 
of this edict. For many days, and even weeks, 
there was great activity among the king’s troops. 
His standing army was heavily drawn upon to fur- 
nish soldiers to be distributed throughout the en- 
tire country to carry out this order. Thousands 
of Egyptian taskmasters rejoiced at this new ex- 
cuse for maltreating the already overworked peo- 
ple. A few refused to recognize the order, and 
these were promptly removed and their places filled 
by others who were more dutiful. 

The patrol was increased so that they might the 
more closely watch the movements of the Hebrews 
about their homes. The laborers were required 
to go to their tasks earlier in the morning and re- 
main later in the evening. All gatherings of the 
people for any purpose whatever were forbid- 
den under pain of imprisonment for an indefinite 
length of time. This was to prevent any organ- 
ized cooperation in rebellion, should they contem- 
plate rebellion. 

What shall we say of the horrible work of the 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


43 


“people” (doubtless soldiers are here meant) in 
the destruction of the children ? One can scarcely 
think of anything more revolting to humanity. 
The scene beggars description, especially for the 
first few weeks or months of this wicked edict. 
The proclamation made it not only lawful but also 
the duty of everyone who might know the where- 
abouts of one of these children embraced in the 
edict to bring the fact to the notice of the author- 
ities. Think of a million Egyptians charged with 
the destruction of the little helpless infants, whose 
parents were in such abject servitude as to be ut- 
terly unable to afford them protection ! A nation 
of mothers weeping over the hopeless doom of their 
innocent offspring, and their husbands driven to 
their daily burdensome task, not daring to lift ei- 
ther hand or voice in defense of the babes they 
loved so tenderly. Leaving his home in the morn- 
ing, the father had little hope that his darling baby 
boy would be there on his return. He loved the 
child naturally, but its constant peril drew him to- 
ward it with a hundred-fold more tenderness, if 
possible, than if its life had not been endangered. 
Many a strong man wept as he kissed the lips of 
the sleeping infant in the early morning and 
started for the scene of his daily toil. And all 
day long his thoughts dwelt upon the danger that 
threatened his family, while he wondered if at this 
very moment they were not tearing the little one 
from its mother’s embrace. 

And yet, dear reader, do you imagine that these 


44 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


Egyptians had an easy task in finding and destroy- 
ing these children? If so you have not calculated 
the length, breadth, height, and depth of a moth- 
er’s love. Who can conceive of the many little 
devices she can invent to evade the vigilance of 
the officers and soldiers? What! a mother be told 
that men are coming to take her infant to destroy 
it, and she make no effort to save her child? As 
well suppose that every law of nature in God’s great 
universe had reversed its order and was bring- 
ing forth results hitherto unknown. One would 
sooner think that for every child destroyed there 
was an outlay of effort, watchfulness, and sharp 
management upon the part of the Egyptian soldiers 
and officers which would be necessary to overmatch 
these same qualities in the Hebrew mother a thou- 
sand-fold intensified by her love for her babe. 

How many succeeded in hiding their children 
from the searching murderers it is impossible to 
know, but doubtless many were never found at all. 
Yet the edict was sweeping and merciless, and 
the search thorough. Many little bodies might 
be seen almost daily floating in the river. And 
doubtless many a mother sacrificed her life in a 
desperate but fruitless effort to rescue her child. 
She followed her darling to the river with pitiful 
pleading for its life ; when at last she saw the cruel 
soldier cast it far out into the water, maddened by 
grief and with a despairing hope of saving it, she 
plunged recklessly after it, and both perished to- 
gether. The thought is heart-sickening, but the 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


45 


reality was worse. Let us not turn in disgust 
from the revolting picture before we have seen 
it in all of its horrible aspects; for remember we 
started out to draw, as nearly as possible, a pic- 
ture true to life, and one which will be fully justi- 
fied by the facts in the history of these wretched 
people. Do not forget that they are human beings, 
capable of all the pains of body, anguish of spirit, 
and sorrow of heart that any other human beings 
were; and that, on the other hand, the conduct of 
the Egyptians toward them was heartless and cruel 
in the extreme. 

On a hot summer evening soon after the edict 
was issued, four young men, returning to their 
homes after the labor of the day was over, walked 
together along the highway. The sun had gone 
down behind the western hills, and the dusky 
gloom was fast settling over the whole land. As 
might naturally be expected their topic of con- 
versation is about the dreadful “reign of terror” 
that was now distracting the Hebrew people in 
addition to the burdens they had been obliged to 
bear for so long a time in the past. The names 
of these young men are Joel, Isaac, Naboth, and 
Reuben. They are special friends, and have been 
intimately associated together from their child- 
hood. Since arriving at the age when Hebrew 
boys are put to public labor — which means simply 
to go to work for Pharaoh — these boys have been 
most of the time working at the same place, and 
hence their association has not been broken. 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


46 

They are all about the same age, Joel being just a 
little the oldest of the four. 

Naboth was the only one of the company who 
had a near relative embraced in the recent cruel 
edict. He had a little baby brother whose name 
was Benjamin, upon whom his thoughts had dwelt 
much through the day. He felt a strange fear that 
all was not right at home. “ Out of the abundance 
of the heart” the mouth is apt to speak, and it was 
so now with this young man. 

“I have had very little spirit for anything to- 
day,” he remarked to his companions. 

“I should think not,” was the sympathetic an- 
swer of his friend Joel. “Poor little Benjamin is 
in constant danger of his life; and oh, to think o^ 
his being carried off by the cruel soldiers and 
drowned in the river ! It would kill his mother 
outright.” 

“And yet I have a strange fear that perhaps it 
may have been done this very day,” sighed the 
troubled brother. 

“Let us hope not,” encouragingly spoke his 
companions, while a deep feeling of sympathy 
went out toward their friend Naboth, in view of 
the bare possibility of such a calamity having be- 
fallen the family even then. 

They had now reached a point just opposite to 
a small barrack occupied by a band of soldiers. 
These barracks were numerous all over the coun- 
try, as it was necessary to distribute the forces 
among the Hebrews for the more effectual car- 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


47 


rying out of the purposes of the edict. The sol- 
diers of this barrack had just come in from their 
work of the day and were at their evening meal. 
The guard for the night had not yet been put upon 
his post of duty; a very unsoldierly omission, to be 
sure, but it goes to show the very character of the 
men, judging from their reckless habits. Loud 
talking, boisterous laughing, and rough jesting 
ruled the hour. The three young Hebrews, being 
unobserved in the deepening gloom, stopped for a 
few moments to listen to the conversation. You 
will not hesitate to pardon this eavesdropping 
when you fully understand their great anxiety 
about the movements of these soldiers. 

“Hurrah for a good time to-night, my boys!” 
cried a gruff voice, which the young man readily 
recognized as that of “Old Sol,” a noted ruffian 
soldier who was known and distinguished through- 
out the whole land for his inhumanity and cruelty. 
“Be lively now, my lads,” he continued; “for 
we have had a lucky day in catching little ’uns, 
and old Jube sent down a big skin. See here!” 
and he held up the bottle before them, whereupon 
they all cheered lustily, and the bottle went round. 

“How many did our squad find to-day. Cap?” 
called out one of the crowd. 

“We fed the ’gators with six this haul,” an- 
swered the old brute in human form ; at which hor- 
rid speech a demoniacal laugh rang out on the still 
night air, sufficient to make the blood run chill. 

“I guess that one you pitched over the dike to- 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


48 

day, Beelze, was a little too old,” said “Old Sol,” 
addressing a burly, brute-looking personage by 
the name of Beelzebub, a very fitting name for 
such a business. “ But that’s all right,” continued 
the speaker;” he’ll make a good supper for a big 
’gator, and nobody will ever know the difference.” 

“Me an’ old Barney took a swing roun’ up 
the river to-day, back of ‘Camp 30,’ next to the 
hills, an’ come in through the onion gardens, an’ 
fust thing anybody knowed we run right up on 
a lot o’ women, er stan’in’ roun’ in a ring. We 
knowed somethin’ was up, an’ we dashed in among 
’em knocking ’em right and left. An’ sho’ ’nuff 
they was a fixin’ up a booth of bulrushes an’ leek- 
stalks, the nicest little place you ever seed, an’ 
under it they was hidin’ ‘a little ’un wrapped up in 
skins an’ laid in a basket.” 

This speech was delivered by a dark-skinned, 
low-browed, ignorant, brute-looking fellow, a fit 
subject and companion of Beelzebub sure enough. 

“Well, did you git the little ’un?” asked one of 
the company. 

‘‘Git ’im? Do you think I’m goin’ to miss a 
prize like that because the mother yells and squalls? 
Not I!” 

“Pass roun’ the old skin again, boys!” bawled 
out one of the company; and this time they emptied 
it of its contents and threw it away. 

“ Say, Sol, tell us about that young ’un you took 
in late this ev’nin',” demanded the crowd. 

Glad to have an opportunity to brag and gloat 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


49 


over his wretched work, he replied as he smacked 
his lips with a relish over both the sour wine and 
the recollection of his fiendish act: “Ah! that 
was the most interesting job of all. Did you ever 
see such fightin’ as that little ^un’s old mother did? 
Gosh I I had to knock her down before I could 
git her grip broke loose. Say, boys, what was it 
she called his name? Something like Benjamus, 
or Ben-something; I can’t remember the long 
name. Then she kept a callin’ somebody; I 
thought she said Nabors, or something like that. 
But, bless you, I knowed they weren’t cornin’ to 
take no part in that fight!” 

“What did you do with the young ’un. Cap? 
You sent us all off, and took him to yourself. Did 
you put him in the river?” 

This question would have been considered by 
“ Old Sol” as impertinent if the brutish fellow had 
not been full of wine; but as it was, he seemed to 
enjoy the challenge to tell what he had done with 
the child. 

“No, I put him away for safe keepin’. I’ll 
need that chap later on.” 

The young Hebrews had been listening to the 
conversation without taking notice of anything 
else that was transpiring about them. Suddenly 
Isaac and Reuben were startled by the excited 
voice of Joel exclaiming, “Where is Naboth?” 
This young man was gone, and had been gone for 
several minutes past. At the very first utterance 
of the name “Benjamin” by the soldiers the aw- 
4 


50 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


ful thought overpowered him that it must be his 
little brother they were talking about. But when 
they said the child’s mother in her frantic shrieks 
for help continually called the name that sounded 
so much like his own, he knew it must be his own 
dear mother who had been so roughly used to 
make her give up her darling child, his own sweet 
little baby brother. He waited for no more. His 
first impulse was to rush in upon the wretches and 
try to brain them every one on the spot. But pru- 
dence, the better part of valor, did not forsake him 
in this hour. He knew he could not do this, and 
if he could it would only call down greater trouble 
upon them. 

Without saying a word to his companions, he 
darted away like a flash and hurried homeward as 
fast as he could. His three friends were so in- 
tently listening to the dreadful things that these 
soldiers were saying that they had not observed 
that he was gone. And it was fortunate for the 
little child Benjamin and the family of Samuel, 
the father of the child, that the three young men, 
Joel, Isaac, and Reuben, lingered long enough to 
hear the last horrible words of “Old Sol” about 
“putting him away for safe keeping,” and “ Fll 
need that chap,” etc. These words proved use^ 
ful to them in their subsequent movements. 

Naboth’s strong and nimble legs soon brought 
him to their humble home, only to find that his 
worst fears were realized. His father had arrived 
just a few moments before him, and was adminis- 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


SI 

tering tenderly to the still insensible mother. His 
sister Rachel’s attention was divided between help- 
ing her father and trying to console and quiet 
the frightened, screaming little children. It was 
heartrending to hear them in their passionate grief 
continually shrieking out, “ They have taken our 
poor little baby and killed our mother! ” Sym- 
pathetic reader, this is only one of many such 
scenes. Thousands of Hebrew homes presented 
a similar one, and often much worse. 

The facts connected with this case are in brief 
about these: Little Benjamin was four months old. 
He was a very beautiful child, and remarkably 
sprightly for his age. His parents had succeed- 
ed in hiding him from the soldiers up to this 
day. In fact, they had succeeded so well that no 
one outside of the Hebrew people immediately 
around them had even suspected that there was 
a child in the house until a short time before. 
Once or twice some soldiers had even been in the 
house, but such was the vigilant watchfulness of 
the mother that she had so far kept the babe out 
of their way and kept all sign of him out of their 
sight. 

But the tension upon her nerves was very trying, 
and had begun to tell upon her physical strength. 
On this particular day she had suffered greatly 
with nervous headache, and while lying down 
taking a moment’s rest near the close of the day, 
with her babe upon her arm, she fell asleep. The 
first intimation she had of the presence of soldiers 


52 


A WAIF — ^A PRINCE. 


was when they awakened her as they stepped 
upon the threshold of her door. She sprang up 
with the babe clasped in her arms. But alas! it 
was too late. Escape was impossible. No earthly 
power could save him now. She was alone in the 
house. Not even Rachel or the little children 
were there at the time. She called loudly to her 
husband and son for help. It being near the close 
of the day, she hoped they might be near. But all 
in vain. She cried; she prayed; she begged, 
and fought with the fierceness of despair. She 
clung to the child with the vigor of madness, while 
the muscular “Old Sol” vainly endeavored to 
wrench it from her embrace. But at last a heavy 
blow by his brawny arm smote her to the floor. 
She knew no more. Rachel came running just in 
time to see her mother fall and her little brother 
borne away in the arms of the merciless soldiers. 

“Old Sol,” being in command of this squad of 
men, ordered all to return immediately to their 
barrack. At the same time, mounting his own 
steed with the babe in his arms, he galloped away 
in the direction of the mountain. Entering the 
low timber-growth which skirted the foot of the 
mountain or hills, he disappeared from view, but 
whither he was going no one but himself knew. 
He had just returned from this mysterious excur- 
sion when our young men came along and stopped 
to listen to the conversation of the soldiers. 

Naboth, on leaving his companions so suddenly, 
ran along the highway for only a short distance 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


53 


and turned into a narrow byway which led more 
directly to his home. His three friends, discover- 
ing that he had left them, at once understood the 
cause and started on a rapid walk, intending to go 
immediately to the home of Samuel that they 
might offer their services for whatever they might 
be needed. 

Instead of turning into the byw^ay which their 
friend Naboth had taken, for they were not famil- 
iar with it, they kept along the highway. It had 
now grown quite dark, and they could not distin 
guish objects; but being accustomed to the way, 
they made good speed, thinking only of the calam- 
ity which had probably befallen their friend and 
his family. Isaac suddenly struck his foot against 
some soft, bulky object, causing him to fall for- 
ward upon his hands and knees, but fortunately 
without sustaining any serious injury. 

“Are you hurt? ” asked Reuben, as he hastened 
to help Isaac to rise. 

“No, thanks to a good providence, I did not 
hurt myself; but I do believe that is a human body 
or some animal over which I have fallen. Let us 
see before we go on.’’ 

Just then they heard a deep groan as of some 
one in great pain, from the direction of the object 
referred to, which confirmed Isaac’s suspicion that 
it was a human body. Sure enough, there lay 
a helpless, insensible man. They endeavored to 
lift him up, but he was limp and helpless. They 
spoke to him, asking if he was much hurt, but 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


54 

received no answer. They had no idea who the 
unfortunate man was, whether friend or foe. For 
all that they knew it might be one of the soldiers 
who had fallen from his horse, and left by his 
unfeeling fellow-soldiers to die alone. If so, he 
would not help them in a similar condition, and 
why not leave him to his fate? This was not ac- 
cording to that religion they had been taught to 
practice toward all men. Besides, they did not 
believe it was one of the soldiers. But how were 
they to find out, as they could get no answer from 
the man, nor could they see him. 

“We must do something for him,” said Joel, 
“ or he will die here before morning.” 

It was a full quarter of a league to where either 
of them lived, and there were no means of convey- 
ance except by their own muscular strength, of 
which they fortunately had a good supply. Joel 
lifted up the poor suffering man’s head, and on 
examining his pulse, said: “ He is not quite dead, 
but we must get him away from here as quickly as 
possible. I will sit here on the ground and hold 
his head on my lap while you both shall go for 
some other help, a light, and a little water.” 

So off they ran, and in a short time returned 
with plenty of strong help and a little water for 
the unfortunate sufferer. As the young man Isaac 
approached with a light he discovered that it was 
an old man, with his gray locks all stained with 
blood. His face was begrimed with dust, and 
showed an ugly cut from which still flowed some 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


55 


drops of blood. Altogether he was almost be- 
yond recognition. But Isaac thought he could 
see something familiar about the old man. Hold- 
ing the light nearer and stooping down to examine 
him more closely, he started back with a fright- 
ened look, exclaiming: “ My God! it is my poor 
old grandfather ! O grandfather, who could be 
so cruel as to treat you in this way? ” The young 
man fell upon his knees by the old man’s side and 
wept, while he stroked the wrinkled, blood-stained 
face tenderly and affectionately. It is both beau- 
tiful and praiseworthy that young men among the 
Hebrews have great love and respect, and often 
reverence, for aged men among them; and more 
especially of their immediate kindred. 

Father Ishmael was promptly removed to his 
home, which was with his son Levi Ishmael, who 
was of the house of Levi. The household con- 
sisted of father, mother, son, two daughters, and 
the aged sire. Father Ishmael. They had already 
begun to feel great uneasiness at the old father’s 
not coming home at his accustomed time, and also 
that Isaac was unusually late. So they were 
greatly shocked and alarmed when the company 
arrived with their burden. The old gentleman 
had left the house in the afternoon in perfect 
health, intending to walk down toward the river, 
and return before dark, as he often did. Being 
one of the priests, it was his custom to visit as 
many families as he could for the purpose of in- 
structing them in their laws and traditions, as this 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


56 

was the principal and almost their only method 
of teaching now, since they were prohibited from 
having any public gatherings at any time or on 
any account. 

On a close examination they were very appre- 
hensive that the good old man was seriously if 
not fatally injured. He had by this time recovered 
semi-consciousness, but had no recollection of the 
accident, and could tell nothing whatever about it. 
Evidently he had been violently handled by some 
one, or had met with some dreadful misfortune. 

Two very sad things had now happened to the 
same community within a few hours, over each of 
which hung a mystery. The all-absorbing ques- 
tion was, ‘‘ What did ‘ Old Sol ’ do with little Ben- 
jamin? and how was Father Ishmael hurt, and by 
whom?” Will it ever be known, or, like many 
similar things, remain forever unknown? Time 
will tell. God is leading his own people, and they 
have been trusting and following him for more 
than a century. He has walked before them for 
all these years, and sometimes he leads them 
through the fire, but it is far better to follow him 
through the fire than to avoid the fire and fail to 
be led by him. The fact that they suffer wrong 
does not argue that he has forsaken them. If 
some mothers succeeded in saving their children 
from this cruel edict — and doubtless many did — 
while others lost theirs, it is no proof that God 
loves one mother better than another. If he 
should make any difference between them in his 


REIGN OF TERROR. 


57 


tender care and love, the difference would be in 
favor of the poor crushed one who mourns with 
empty arms. If there were but one single instance 
of providential interference in all the history of 
events among men, it would be sufficient to prove 
the truth of the theory of special providence. 
And on the other hand, if there were but one 
instance in which a calamity fell upon some one 
who had the same right to expect providential 
protection that that one had upon whom the 
calamity did not fall, and it was afterwards de- 
veloped that God brought good out of the calamity, 
then the same theory of special providence re- 
mains, and is even confirmed. Let not the mother 
who has reached success through sunshine think 
she has anything of which to boast over her seem- 
ingly less fortunate sister, who has reached the 
same through shadows, and even through the fire. 
God is just. We shall see as he sees, “some 
sweet day.” 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 


KINGS have been going on in court circles 



1 about the same as before the cruel edict was 
issued. Of course the people in high life know 
but little of what goes on among the humbler class; 
and they care equally as little, except in a few 
isolated cases where the higher may be affected 
by the lower. Hence very little notice was taken 
by the Egyptains of the calamities which befell 
the Hebrews, especially those at the fountain-head 
where those calamities originated. To lift up and 
help a fallen creature, or relieve a fellow-man who 
may be in a worse condition than oneself, is one 
of the first duties of life, besides being a service 
both to God and man, and receives very high 
commendation from the great Father of all mer- 
cies. But to oppress, or in any way intentionally 
make their condition worse, is an offense of no 
little magnitude. 

By the stroke of his pen a millionaire might dry 
up a flood of tears and make hundreds of his 
fellow-creatures happy. To neglect to do so is to 
miss an opportunity of life, if not criminal neglect 
of his duty. But for miserly greed to take the 
very bread out of their mouths, or by a stroke of 
pen or utterance of a word to put them in circum- 


mystery darkens. 


59 


stances of oppression and grief and leave them 
weeping and helpless, cannot fail to excite the 
indignation of Heaven and call down swift wrath 
upon the offender. 

Pharaoh Rameses, by the publication of a single 
edict, has drenched Egyptian soil with a flood of 
mingled tears and blood, all of which did not cost 
him a moment’s sleep or a single pang. The 
words of the crafty Jambres about the loss of his 
crown made him toss upon his pillow a whole 
night, but the shrieks of anguish from a thousand 
Hebrew homes, though they reach the ear of God, 
waken not his dead conscience. His foot crushes 
the necks of his helpless subjects, but he hears 
not their cry nor heeds their anguish. Indeed, so 
oblivious is he to all their wretchedness that at 
times he seems to be but a tool in the hands of 
some who are really greater enemies to the He- 
brews than himself. The artful and crafty Jam- 
bres could easily keep the cruel mill grinding by 
refreshing the king’s memory occasionally with 
reference to the ominous prophecy and charging 
him to make sure of the safety of his crown by 
keeping a watchful eye upon the principal men 
among the Hebrews. 

Many of these had already been imprisoned, and 
some even killed, upon the most groundless pre- 
texts. Those whom bad men fear they seek to 
destroy^ and they fear none so much as those 
whom they have wronged. Hence the policy of 
tyrants to keep the oppressed in circumstances of 


6o 


A WAIF— A PRINCF* 


helplessness, so that they will always be unable to 
retaliate. 

Amram and Ophron were special objects of 
suspicion on account of their prominence among 
their people, and were closely watched. But so 
attentive were they to their business, and strictly 
obedient to all regulations, however unpleasant 
and unjust, that no occasion could be found for 
accusation against them. Yet when a vigilant 
enemy is fully determined upon mischief to an un- 
offending foe he will be sure to find a pretext to 
carry out his purposes. So the long-sought and 
much-desired pretext was found at last in this case. 

To beat, or temporarily imprison, a Hebrew 
required no formal charge, or tribunal except the 
arbitrary will of the taskmasters ; but before any- 
one can be committed to the government prison 
he must be charged with an offense against the 
king or government, and receive his majesty’s 
royal sentence. But it was quite an easy matter 
to do this in almost any case, as the necessary 
witnesses could be readily had with a small bribe 
and a little instruction. Many months had now 
gone by since the country had been put under the 
edict, which included, besides the destruction of 
the male children, also the close watching of all 
prominent men of the Hebrews; and scarcely a 
day had passed that some one had not been ac- 
cused and condemned. 

It was cause for great uneasiness in the little 
home of Amram when one night he failed to re- 


THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 6l 

turn from his daily labor as was his uniform cus- 
tom to do. Indeed, such was his usual regularity 
that a failure to appear was very naturally calcu- 
lated to excite alarm. However, his wife Joche- 
bed, being a woman of more than ordinary good 
common sense and strength of nerve, not allowing 
her fears to run away with her good judgment, 
reasoned hopefully yet tremblingly of the matter. 
She endeavored, in her mind, to account for the 
strange absence on various grounds. But she 
would have been more than human, or less than a 
true, faithful wife, if she had not felt a degree of 
uneasiness, if not positive alarm, knowing as she 
did the exceeding perilous times and dangerous 
elements surrounding them. Through the long 
night she waited, watched, and listened in vain for 
the familiar footfall upon the threshold of their 
little home. The morning came, but no tidings 
of the absent one. On inquiring of her next-door 
neighbor she learned that some of the king’s offi- 
cers were seen to go to the repair shops on the 
preceding day, and that Amram and Ophron were 
seen to go away with them. This information 
only, increased her fears. Yet it was possible that 
they had been sent for to do some repairing at a 
distant place. This, however, was a bare possi- 
bility without being even probable, as every place 
was usually supplied with men for all the neces- 
sary work. 

Before the day was ended, poor Jochebed had 
settled down into the uncomfortable conviction 


62 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


that it was only another one of those secret arrests 
which had become so common of late, and which 
left little hope for the future. And of all those 
who had been thus taken away, so far as she 
knew, not one had been released or even heard of 
any more, nor did anyone know what had become 
of them. Oh, how her heart sank as the dreadful 
reality dawned upon her! Yet she was of that 
peculiar type of women who are remarkable for 
successfully battling with the contrary winds of 
life’s sea, and who, upon setting out on the voy- 
age, have not calculated that it will be all smooth 
sailing, and therefore expected breakers. Happy 
the one who determines to make the journey by 
the right way, whether rough or smooth. 

Therefore, Jochebed neither fainted nor de- 
spaired. She knew full well that the times in 
which she lived offered a hundred possibilities of 
disaster and trouble, to one of escaping them, and 
could not be taken altogether by surprise when 
they came. She lived by that excellent maxim, 
“Prefer prosperity and enjoy it, but expect adver- 
sity and bear it.” There is such a thing as being 
“troubled, but not in despair; cast down, but not 
destroyed.” “ Hope springs eternal in the human 
breast.” 

There are many resources from which hope 
may draw comfort. So that if one be taken, 
others will remain; and a strong, determined 
mind is sure to find them. If this woman’s hus- 
band were taken, her children were left, and to 


THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 63 

them she turned the aching side of her wounded 
heart to be comforted and healed. Should they 
be taken, there remains the great world of hu- 
manity with its exhaustless fields of duty. Should 
these fail her, God, even her own God, is still say- 
ing, ‘‘/will never leave thee.” Then, 

“Faith, hope, and love, best boons to mortals given,” 

throw their strong arms around the promise, and 
cry out, “Though thou slay me, yet will I trust 
in thee! ” 

Did this Hebrew wife and mother have reason 
to expect sorrow? And are we less liable? We 
think it a great hardship when it falls to our lot, 
only because we have considered ourselves ex- 
empt. Vain thought. It may come to you in its 
most dreadful form. Why not? Is there a single 
reason why you should expect exemption which 
your less fortunate sister may not claim with equal 
right and consistency? If you escape, happy are 
you; if you suffer, why not? Friend, do not put 
away all thought of calamity, for it may come; 
yet do not wear it as a garment of fear, nor carry 
it as a daily burden. “Let fear watch, for there is 
danger; but let hope look up and brighten the 
prudent fear, for a hand divine shall guide the 
events of our life.” Many a life has been crushed 
by calamity, only for lack of having prudently 
looked forward to the possibility of such a thing. 
There is a wise but much abused proverb, “Do 
not cross rivers before reaching them.” No 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


64 

better advice could be given to one starting out 
upon life’s journey; but woe to him who cannot 
cross when he reaches it, for lack of anticipating 
the crossing ! Let not the delusion interfere with 
the preparation, then. If not needed, it is wise; 
but if needed, it is wiser. 

Many friends came to offer sympathy and words 
of comfort; but alas! words are easily spoken, 
especially by those who have no burdens. We 
should not undervalue such words, since they 
are the wealth of a sincere heart. But the pur- 
est type of sympathy is born in the experience of 
one who “hath felt the same.” True “fellow- 
feeling” which “makes us wondrous kind” is 
where two are walking through the fire, and ex- 
tend to each other a helping hand. Such sym- 
pathy as this forgets or lays aside its own grief to 
comfort another heart which feels the same ache. 

Jochebed did this when she sought the aged 
mother of Ophron who was suffering a bereave- 
ment similar to her own. Ophron “was the only 
son of his mother, and she was a widow.” 

“Tell me, Jochebed,” said the aged matron, 
“what they have done with my boy.” 

“ I know not, my mother; only there is a vague 
rumor that he, with my husband, has been carried 
off to the city under guard. This, you know, 
means much possible evil, but just what will be 
done with them no one can tell. But, my mother, 
we who have so long believed that our God would 
some day visit and redeem his people, cannot aL 


THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 65 

ford to lose faith in him when our loved ones are 
in peril.” 

“Ah, now, Jochebed, thou daughter of Levi, 
thou speakest the words of truth and wisdom. 
Our tradition teaches that when our father Jacob 
thought he had lost Joseph, Benjamin, and Simeon 
he cried out in great bitterness, ‘If I am bereft of 
my children I am bereft.’ So say I of my own 
beloved Ophron. What though my gray hairs be 
brought down to the grave in sorrow for my first- 
born and only son; was he not given to me, and 
shall not the Giver do right with me and the gift? 
I can offer him up freely upon the altar and serv- 
ice of my faith.” 

“Yes, blessed be the God of our father Jacob,” 
answered Jochebed, “for he caused his servant to 
triumph by faith in him, in that he received his 
children back as from the dead, and himself lived 
to bless their sons ‘ leaning upon the top of his 
staff.”’ 

“ Truth, my child; and God who comforted his 
servant with cheering news from his children when 
least he expected it, even those whom he consid- 
ered lost to him, will doubtless comfort us in away 
we know not of, and at a time when we least ex- 
pect him. But, dear Jochebed, inasmuch as you 
have your own great trial, and have laid it aside 
to come and speak cheerful words to me, there- 
fore take my blessing also, and return now to thy 
children, for their grief, too, is great. Go in 
peace, and may the blessing of God go with you.” 
5 


66 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


Thus did this aged handmaid of God and this 
young Hebrew mother comfort one another in 
their afflictions without being delivered from them. 
The mistake that poor mortals make often is that 
they reject such comfort because it does not 
remove the affliction. Oh, the satisfaction there 
would be in letting God sweeten the cup which 
cannot be removed ! Then our praises would 
take the place of our complaints. 

These sufferers had the common sympathy of 
all their sisters, for they had many troubles in 
common. But there were so few without a per- 
sonal grievance, and each heart was so full of its 
own sorrow, that there was but one chance for 
fellow-help, and that was to lose a part of one’s 
own in helping one’s fellow to carry his burden. 
Happy that one who follows such a method. 

Jochebed and the mother of Ophron have a 
firm hold upon God, and their “faith is well 
founded;” let us leave them for a little season, 
for they are “leaning on the Everlasting Arm.” 

While we have been spending this sad day with 
these two troubled families, the king has been 
hearing some important causes in the royal court. 
During the past few weeks many prisoners of war 
have been brought to Memphis, among whom are 
some important characters. Those who held offi- 
cial rank were promptly committed to prison, the 
rest were put to hard labor on some of the numer- 
ous public works under guard of soldiers and the 
general direction of taskmasters. When these 


THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 67 

had all been disposed of, a large number of He- 
brew prisoners who had been put under arrest for 
some offense, real or pretended, against the king 
or government, were introduced. 

When these appeared there appeared also the 
irrepressible Jambres, the inveterate hater of all 
Hebrews, but especially those of this class. And 
it is hardly necessary to inform the reader that the 
greater number of those arrested since the publi- 
cation of the memorable edict were arrested at 
his instance. The prisoners were always brought 
before his majesty singly, except when two or 
more were accused of the same offense. The 
trials were brief and arbitrary; the accusation was 
stated by some one and witnessed to by another, 
and usually this ended the matter, all except sen- 
tence by the king. 

Two men are now brought forward whoih we at 
once recognize as our friends Amram and Ophron. 
They are naturally strong, robust men, but to-day 
they look haggard and worn. They are intimate 
friends, though Amram is about ten years the 
senior of Ophron. They do not appear embar- 
rassed or confused. The king called for the 
accusation, and Jambres at once arose and said: 
“The names of these men are Amram and 
Ophron, Hebrews of your majesty’s service, and 
the accusation laid against them is that of having 
wantonly offended the princess Thurmuthis.” 

This startling announcement was received with 
ominous expressions of wonder and evident signs 


68 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


of indignation, which might have broken forth 
into a mob of violence but for the restraint of the 
royal presence. None were more astonished at 
the charge than were the prisoners themselves. 
Conscious of no intention to do such a thing, they 
were at a loss to know what could have been said 
or done by them that could possibly give rise to 
such a thought in the mind of anyone. The 
king’s brow clouded with evident anger. The 
accusation was so vague as to be susceptible of 
almost any sort of dreadful crime. 

“Wretches! what have you to say to this 
charge?” roared the irate Pharaoh. “Speak 
truly, or your heads shall pay the penalty.” 

Nothing daunted, the cool, self-possessed Am- 
ram answered: “We cannot remember either 
word or act upon our part, O king, that could 
have been construed into so grave and unbe- 
coming conduct as that of offering any offense 
to your majesty, or to her royal highness, the 
king’s daughter. We are peaceable men, work- 
ing at the king’s business, and have had no time, 
disposition, or occasion for so foul a deed. But 
if there be a man in all of your majesty’s great 
kingdom who can show such an act upon the part 
of your most humble servants, let him come forth 
and show what it is, and we will not den}^ what 
is true.” 

Jambres was prepared for this challenge, and 
said: “ There is an officer here, of your majesty’s 
service, who sometimes waits on the retinue of the 


THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 69 

princess, and is now ready to bear witness to the 
charge.’’ 

At this point an officer came forward and placed 
himself by the side of the prisoners, and of him 
the king asked: “Do you know these Hebrews, 
and are the things whereof they are accused 
true?” 

“ They are true, my sovereign. As I, together 
with other fellow-servants, attended the princess 
on an afternoon excursion, a few leagues from 
the city, we heard a great noise of voices at a dis- 
tance. The royal lady was much alarmed, but 
we promptly took our positions to defend her with 
life itself if need be, and assured her of perfect 
safety. When the ruffians had approached near 
enough to see and understand our determined 
purpose, they desisted from their evident evil de- 
signs and turned aside. I can fully identify these 
two men as being in the company of the disturb- 
ers.” 

Here the design of the whole plot dawned upon 
the prisoners in a moment. It is not necessary to 
remind the reader of the case referred to. These 
innocent men are now reaping some more of the 
bitter fruits of Hophni’s debauch, and the end is 
not yet. O accursed wine I Long hast thou been 
dragging men to ruin and wrecking innocent lives. 
Thou hast broken up millions of happy homes. 
Thou viper, that stingest the hand of him who at- 
tempts to help one of thy poor victims ! Thou 
enemy of God and man ! Insatiate monster, ever 


70 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


taking but never satisfied ! Are not the wretched 
victims of seventy centuries enough to satisfy 
thine awful greed? O sons of men, look on the 
broken hearts, ruined homes, and dishonored 
graves of the unnumbered millions of victims of 
your poor fellow-mortals, and say if you think the 
monster should be tolerated in the world another 
year. Oh, let us rise up in the name and strength 
of our God and rid the earth of man’s most dread- 
ful foe ! “Men of Israel, help ! ” 

The king now grew more angry than ever. 
The tide of feeling with the multitude now rose 
above control. The unfortunate prisoners had 
not a friend to speak a word for them. The oc- 
casion of the charge was true, but the principal 
facts were not true. Yet how could they make 
it known? Everything seemed to point to their 
guilt. Would they be allowed to speak for them- 
selves? Yes, but who would believe them? 

“Vile wretches!” said the angry monarch, 
“ what do you say to the facts now so clearly made 
out against you? ” 

These men were no trembling, cowering cul- 
prits who were afraid to speak before their ene- 
mies. Conscious of their innocence, they could 
face and defy their worst persecutors. “The 
wicked flee when no man pursueth, but the right- 
eous are bold as a lion.” (Prov. xxviii. i.) They 
were not ignorant of their peril. They did not 
expect any mercy. They knew but too well the 
relentless hand that held them. Speaking could 


THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 7 1 

not damage their cause, for it was already desper- 
ate. And while they could not hope to benefit it 
by anything they might say, yet they could and 
would leave a mighty truth burning upon the ears 
of their captors. Therefore Amram, who was 
the older, and very ready of speech, made answer 
to the king in a clear, forceful, intelligent, yet 
respectful speech, in which he gave the facts in 
detail respecting the trouble they had with one 
of their brethren while under the influence of 
wine, on the day specified in the charge against 
them. 

“And now, O king,” he said, “we stand at this 
royal bar this day to answer these grave com- 
plaints, and doubtless we are already condemned 
in your mind. But know this, that nothing was 
farther from our thoughts than to have disturbed 
the royal lady, the princess. We are willing to 
suffer whatever punishment may be inflicted upon 
us, but we implore your royal clemency for our 
women and children, who cannot subsist without 
our labor. Moreover, we have ever been true and 
faithful servants of your majesty, not having will- 
fully transgressed your commands at any time. 
On the contrary, we have ever counseled our peo- 
ple to be in subjection, quietly serving in hope 
that in due time our God will hear the cry of his 
people, which cry this day reaches the very heav- 
ens, for their grief is very great.” 

“Treason! treason I ” shouted Jambres ; and the 
cry was caught up by hundreds of voices. 


72 


A WAIF — A PRINCE.. 


“Talk not to me of the God of heaven/' said 
the king. “ No power can deliver you out of my 
hands. I will make your burden so heavy that 
you will have no time for such plans and thoughts 
of rebellion. Who is this God to whom you call 
and are waiting for him to deliver you? ” 

“ He who made all things, and who abideth for- 
ever. His word of promise will surely be fulfilled. 
The heavier the burdens, the greater the cry this 
will extort from the oppressed. And the sooner 
this cry reaches the climax of its bitterness, the 
sooner will the hand of the deliverer take up our 
cause. God will raise up a deliverer from among 
our brethren.” 

This sounded in the king’s ears so much like 
the prophecy of Jambres that he almost shud- 
dered to hear it. He now stood upon his feet, 
and lifting his scepter to add emphasis to his ve- 
hement words, he said: “ Take these men away, 
and place them in close confinement to await my 
further commands.” 

The excited multitude followed into the street, 
and so boisterous and clamorous were they that 
a part of the royal military guard were called into 
requisition to clear the way and keep back the 
mass of rushing humanity. When the huge gates 
closed behind them, they heard the ponderous 
bolts drop into their sockets, and the doleful 
clank seemed to pronounce their doom. When 
left alone in their dismal cell, they bowed down 
together and commended themselves and their 


THE MYSTERY DARKENS. 


73 


friends to Him in whom they had trusted, and 
whom they had served. Their faith is unshak- 
en, for they are “ leaning on the Everlasting 
Arm.’’ 

Here the curtain falls for the present. Let it 
hide from view their saddened homes and heavy 
hearts. Amram and Ophron are, to all human 
appearances, hopelessly incarcerated in what they 
all regard, and have learned to call, “the king’s 
death prison.” 


CHAPTER VIL 


RECOVERED. 

“They cause the naked to lodge without clothing, that 
they have no covering in the cold. They pluck the father- 
less from the breast. They are wet with the showers of the 
mountains.” — Job. 

S uspense is a very trying form of fear. An 
evil thing can more easily be endured than 
waited for. The prospect is often worse than the 
reality. When the mind is obliged to dwell be- 
tween hope and fear, there is an unrest that is 
exceedingly painful. When there are two or 
more equal chances for success or failure, the 
strain is greater upon the mind than if it were a 
known fact that the evil would come. Or, if there 
be but one chance for an evil result against a hun- 
dred for good, the whole mind is aroused into an 
agony of fear lest the one chance should bring the 
evil. It is painfully true that such fear “hath 
torment.” 

The mother of little Benjamin came back to 
consciousness under the vigorous efforts of her 
husband and Rachel, only to awake to the realiza- 
tion of the awful truth of what had just occurred. 
At first it seemed like a frightful dream, but only 
for a moment, then the horrid reality passed anew 
before her memory. She cried out: “Oh, my 
baby, my pretty, innocent baby! I did all I 


RECOVERED. 


75 


could to save him, but they have torn him away 
from me at last. Oh, if he had only died a 
natural death in my arms, so that I could have 
laid him away in a quiet little grave to rest, it 
would have been a comfort. It would help to 
ease the pain of my heart if I could only plant a 
simple flower to bloom where he sleeps. But oh, 
cruel fate ! he had to be thrown into the river, 
to become food for the dreadful monsters there. 
But it is all over with him now; they can harm 
him no more. Thank God, I shall see him again, 
for he is now with the angels.’^ 

There was a strange intermingling of the ag- 
ony of grief and the comfort of knowing that the 
ordeal was past and the babe was safe. While 
approaching the ordeal, she had no such comfort. 
She now wept and mourned, and at the same time 
rejoiced that the worst was past. Poor mother ! 
how cruel now to tell her the truth as it is; that 
the babe is not really dead, but still in the hands 
of her tormentors. We must not. With a crushed 
and bleeding heart she has surrendered to the 
situation. Let her rest. Cruel rest! But it is 
the first she has had for weeks and months, so 
great has been the tension of suspense. She now 
thinks her babe is in heaven, when in truth he has 
been carried to what, if not rescued, would prove 
to be an earthly hell. 

When our three young men, Joel, Isaac, and 
Reuben, had done what they could for Father 
Ishmael to make him comfortable, so far as his 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


76 

injured condition could be made comfortable, they 
left him in the hands of the family, and went at 
once to see what service they could render to their 
friends, the family of Samuel. They did not 
know just what had occurred, but felt pretty sure 
that the little babe had been taken and perhaps 
other injury done to the family. There was a 
good deal of mystery in what “Old Sol” had 
said: he had put the child away, and would need 
him again. 

“I do not think he means to kill the child,” 
said Joel; “not that he is too good to do it, but 
from the indications there must be some other 
motive which he has in view and which he did not 
choose to make known to the rest of the soldiers.” 

“Why, what on earth can it be?” said Isaac. 

“I’m sure I do not know, certainly; but I have 
an idea, somehow, that he does not mean to kill 
the child at all unless he is forced to do it through 
fear of detection and recovery of the little one. 
But its fate would be a thousand fold worse than 
death if what I fear proves to be the case.” 

These words raised the anxious curiosity of the 
other two, and they would doubtless have pressed 
him to know what he meant but for lack of time ; 
but they had now arrived at the house, and the 
conversation ended for the present. Naboth met 
them at the door with a sorrowful welcome and 
told them the sad story, which was about as they 
had supposed. Therefore they were not surprised 
at the gloomy appearance of things generally in 


RECOVERED. 


11 


the household. Like many others they expressed 
great sympathy for the family. But to Joel’s mind 
there was more to be done than merely to express 
sympathy. From what he had overheard “ Old 
Sol” say, he believed the child was still alive; 
and if its recovery was to be attempted, there 
was no time to lose. He at once sought an in- 
terview with Samuel, the father of the child, 
to see if it was at all possible to learn which 
way the man went. But no one seemed to 
have observed this. When Joel told Samuel 
he believed the child was yet alive, and his 
reasons for it, he was very much astonished, 
for he had thought of nothing else but that 
it had been thrown at once into the river. No 
wonder, then, that he grasped the idea of its 
possible recovery, and inquired of the young man 
if he thought it could be done. 

“ If we can get an idea of the direction taken 
by ‘ Old Sol ’ on leaving the house, we may get on 
the track of the babe, and we can at least make 
the effort to find him.” 

“ What you say is reasonable,” said Samuel, 
“ and we will make every possible effort to obtain 
the information you desire. But ah, my young 
friend, should we even find and recover the babe 
to-night, he may be taken again to-morrow.” 

“ True; but it is better that he should be in the 
river than made the future slave of robbers in the 
mountains.” 

“ You are right! you are right! ” exclaimed the 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


78 

excited father, as the thought of such a dreadful 
fate entered his mind. 

It was now near midnight, and if they were 
going to undertake anything to-night it must be 
done quickly. And the probability is that what is 
not done to-night cannot be done at all. So the 
other three boys, Isaac, Reuben, and Naboth, were 
now taken into the council, and Joel said to them: 
“ My friends, we are sure, from what ‘ Old Sol’ 
himself said, that the child is still alive somewhere. 
We are sure also that he cannot be very far away, 
judging from the time he was taken to the time 
‘ Old Sol’ got back to the barrack. We are sure 
he could not have gone far, because it could not 
have been longer than an hour from the time he 
left this house till he returned. Now that we do 
not lose toa much time it is important that we find 
out, if possible, the direction taken by him on leav- 
ing this place, for it is evident that he went alone.” 

“That can be determined in a few moments,” 
said Reuben, “for there is a man here who says 
he saw him go toward the mountain, and that he 
returned from the same direction.” 

“Then,” said Joel, “that being the case, I am 
more than ever confirmed in my opinion that he 
has no thought of destroying the child’s life at 
present. I also have a pretty good idea where he 
has left it; at least my mind is made up to go to 
that place first and see. Now we are going to 
have some difficult and perhaps dangerous work 
to do. Who is willing to undertake it with me?” 


RECOVERED. 79 

The three young men answered promptly that 
they were ready to go. 

“Now, one more thing before we are ready,” 
continued Joel. “ No one must know even of our 
intentions except ourselves. This is best whether 
we succeed or fail. And to keep down all suspi- 
cion, Father Samuel must remain with the family, 
and let all of the neighbors retire to their homes.” 

This was readily agreed to by Isaac, Reuben, 
and Naboth; and, although Samuel was anxious 
to accompany the young men, his own judgment 
gave assent to JoeFs plan. Therefore he gave 
them his hearty blessing, and said: “May the 
God of our fathers speed the young men, pros- 
per their undertaking, and give them safe re- 
turn.” Armed with no better weapons than a 
heavy club each (for the Hebrews were not 
allowed to keep arms), they set out at once on 
their delicate and important errand. 

Now you at first, doubtless, are inclined to put 
this down as a hopeless and foolish undertaking. 
Not so, however, when once you are made ac- 
quainted with a few important facts connected 
with the surroundings. Let us look at the situa- 
tion as it is. We will leave our young heroes to 
pursue their way under the leadership of the pru- 
dent and far-seeing Joel, who has already matured 
his plans for action and will push them rapidly 
and energetically. His conclusions are drawn 
from facts and reasonable deductions from them, 
and we can depend upon him for caution. 


8o 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


We have already seen that the valley of the 
Nile, on both sides of the river for hundreds of 
miles, is narrow. A few miles north of Memphis 
it begins to widen until it spreads out to a great 
width, forming what is known as the Delta. 
These hilly regions are inhabited only by the 
most uncultured, and even dangerous, and, in 
some instances, savage people. Indeed, just a few 
miles farther south, and back among the rugged 
mountain passes, live numerous robber bands. 
These frequently come out under the guise of 
soldiers and join the king’s army for purposes of 
plunder. Of this class were “Old Sol” and his 
band. They were employed, fed, and paid by the 
government, but their real home was in the moun- 
tains. This kind of fraud is practiced in almost 
all armies, as there are always to be found those 
who carry on a kind of independent warfare in 
the name of the authorities in power. Sometimes 
such are not known to the government at all. 

But the rougher and the more cruel the class of 
soldiers employed in this department of the king’s 
service, the better will it serve his purpose in car- 
rying out his bloody edict in the destruction of the 
children. Such work requires a savage nature and 
a heart of stone. These men were exceedingly 
dangerous, both to Hebrew and Egyptian, when 
once their hate was aroused. They scrupled at 
nothing; and often sought summary revenge upon 
those who were so unfortunate as to provoke 
their displeasure. Our young men are not igno- 


RECOVERED. 


8l 


rant of this fact, and hence their great caution in 
keeping their movements secret. If they should 
succeed, and it should become known that they 
had dared to offend this heartless old lion of the 
hills, he would not hesitate to take their lives on 
the very first occasion that offered. 

These boys are, in a measure, familiar with a 
part of this hill country, for what boy has not ex- 
plored the hills adjacent to his childhood home? 
A Hebrew boy is no exception to the rule, and 
especially one of so daring a nature as our Joel. 
Though not very safe to do so, yet with a spirit of 
adventure he had doubtless penetrated far into 
these regions, if for nothing else, to see what 
could be found. 

They had now gone about a league up the ridge 
running in a southeasterly direction with which 
they were perfectly familiar, when they halted for 
a council. 

“ Now, my comrades,” began Joel in a very 
soldier-like way, “just over there about one-third 
of a league,” pointing in a southerly direction, 
“is a basin-like swag where three points seem to 
break off suddenly, forming a deep gorge, in 
which the trees are taller than on the top of the 
hills. But the smaller undergrowth is very thick, 
which gives it the appearance of a very gloomy 
place. Near the middle of this wilderness-look- 
ing spot stands a small house surrounded by an 
inclosure made of stakes, or pickets. In this 
house lives an old woman who is a witch, or ‘ for- 
6 


82 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


tune-teller.’ There is also a little boy there seem- 
ingly about ten years old. I have often heard of 
them, but never saw them but once. They are 
very rough-looking specimens of humanity, and I 
should judge that they would not hesitate to en- 
gage in almost any kind of foul deed. Now I 
believe ‘Old Sol’ is in some way connected with 
this place and the people living here. I accident- 
ally saw him come out from there one morning, 
and ever since that I have thought of him as con- 
nected with it. I believe the little babe Benjamin 
is there this very moment, and these are my rea- 
sons for so believing.” 

“ Then, by all means, let us be off I ” excitedly 
exclaimed Naboth, and started off with the im- 
pulse's though he would go alone. 

“Hold a moment,” said Joel. “If we would 
avoid calamity and failure, we must be exceedingly 
cautious. There is a large, fierce dog in the yard, 
and he may be a troublesome foe if not properly 
managed. We must have a plan of operation, well 
understood before undertaking this business.” 

“We can soon dispatch the dog with our clubs,” 
suggested Naboth. 

“That may be,” answered Joel; “but if we 
allow the inmates to become alarmed before we 
make sure that the babe is there, or are ready to 
rush into the house, they may defeat our purpose 
by removing him to some other place, so that we 
should be troubled to find him, if we could do it 
at all. We must first of all, if possible, make 


RECOVERED. 


83 

sure that the babe is there. But if we cannot do 
this without risking his being removed before we 
could secure him, then we must effect our en- 
trance to the house as suddenly as may be. This 
we can do by dividing and approaching the house 
from four directions at the same time, so as to 
make sure that no one leaves the house.” 

These plans having been agreed upon, they pro- 
ceeded along the high ridge till they stood upon 
the highest point, overlooking the basin spoken of 
by Joel. All was dark and quiet down below 
them. They now began the descent with caution 
and as noiselessly as possible. When they had 
approached within a short distance of the house, 
the outline of which they could just distinguish, 
they halted for the purpose of dividing and sur- 
rounding it. Not a sound or sign of life was any- 
where to be heard or seen, and Joel began to fear 
that, after all, there was no one here, and all his 
calculations were empty and groundless. He felt 
quite sure that wherever the child had been left 
for the night it was only temporary, and that 
the old robber (for such was ‘‘Old Sol” rather 
than a soldier) would return, perhaps early the 
next morning, and remove it so far away that they 
could never recover it at all. So the thought of 
not finding the child where he had calculated, for 
a moment made him shudder. But their fears of 
the place being deserted were soon removed, for 
just at this moment they distinctly heard a low 
growl from the alert old watchdog. He had per- 


84 A WAIF — A PRINCE. 

haps scented the enemy, or heard some little noise 
that awakened his fears. But fortunately no more 
was heard from him for the moment. The boys 
now, after agreeing on a suitable signal for a 
simultaneous attack, separated and surrounded 
the house. They had not more than reached 
their several stations when the great dog broke 
out with a furious barking. Then came to their 
ears the unmistakable sound of a child’s voice, 
crying. Awakened by the noise of the barking 
dog, frightened and hungry, the poor little thing 
was inconsolable. Then came the further sound 
of voices, and hurrying about in the house, while 
the dog rushed madly about the yard, first in one 
direction and then in another, looking for an 
enemy which he was sure was not far away. 

All was now excitement and confusion, both 
within and without. Then came the signal from 
the leader, and the four young men rushed for- 
ward simultaneously toward the house. They 
dashed through the bushes so recklessly, making 
such a great noise, and from so many directions, 
that the now thoroughly frightened dog took to 
his heels, and the last they heard of him he was 
making good his escape through the thick woods. 
The boys all about the same time sprang over the 
picket-fence, which was, fortunately, not very 
high. At this instant a tall, lank-looking figure 
appeared at the door of the house, and with an 
angry shriek demanded; “Who dares to come 
here and disturb me at this time of the night?” 


recovered. 


85 

“We have come for the baby, if you please,’' 
said Joel, very coolly. 

“There is no baby here! ” stormed out the old 
hag, flourishing an old sword which she held in 
her hand. 

“ Old woman, we have no time to parley with 
you here,” said Naboth, approaching nearer to 
the figure standing in the doorway; “ and besides, 
I can at this very moment hear the smothered cry 
of a child in that house. So just stand out of the 
way, or I shall be obliged to put you aside.” 

As he came near, the old creature lifted the 
weapon to strike; but Naboth quickly knocked it 
out of her hand with his club, pushed her out of 
the way, and entered, followed by two of the boys, 
Isaac and Reuben, while Joel remained outside on 
guard. By the dim light of the fire they saw a 
boy sitting on the side of a thin bed of straw. 
Naboth seized the boy and jerked him off the 
bed, which he turned up at one end, and there 
sure enough was the half-suffocated little thing, 
which had to make several struggles for breath be- 
fore it fully recovered. It had been thrust under 
there within the last few minutes to suppress its 
cries, and would have been dead in a few more 
moments. The old hag raved, cursed, threatened, 
and stormed tragically, but the young men, having 
no further use for her or business there, departed, 
carrying with them the precious little bundle of 
humanity. 

Naboth hugged the poor, frightened little child 


86 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


close to his loving brother-heart, and soon quieted 
its fears and hushed its cries. They must now 
hurry homeward, for the morning is fast ap- 
proaching, and there is yet much to be done. 
They must get back home by the time it is light, 
and make some disposition of the child. But the 
perplexing question is. What shall they do with 
him? It will not do to carry him home, for in all 
probability “ Old Sol” will be on track of him that 
very day. And yet he must be with his mother 
soon, for already he is nearly starved for food. 
No doubt the old woman had tried to feed him, 
but it is scarcely to be supposed that there was 
anything about that miserable place suitable for a 
delicate young child. She might, and doubtless 
would, have provided something in the next few 
hours for it to live upon, but it must be remem- 
bered that it was put in her charge after or about 
dark, and without previous notice. 

What they intended to do finally with the child 
will doubtless forever remain a secret, but it is ev- 
ident they did not intend its destruction immedi- 
ately. It is more than likely that Joel’s supposi- 
tion that it was “ Old Sol’s” intention to have it 
reared for future service to him was true. He 
would compel the old hag to rear it for him that 
it might be his slave for life, as evidently he is do- 
ing with the boy who is now with her. No doubt 
he was kidnapped from some Hebrew home in a 
similar way. 

Perhaps you will ask, “Why take them so 


recovered. 


87 

young?’’ Because they may be more thoroughly 
trained for the robber life they will be expected to 
follow by bringing them up in such an element, 
without any knowledge whatever of a better life. 
If allowed to live a few years under the religious 
training of a pious Hebrew mother, impressions 
would be made which would disqualify him for 
such a life. O, Christian mothers, if “ Old Sol,” 
the robber chief, knew that the impress of a godly 
mother upon the heart and spirit of her year-old 
child for good is never destroyed^ how much more 
ought you to learn it and act accordingly! The 
opportunity is yours ; use it. 

The young men decided that it would be best to 
carry the little one to the home of Levi, the son of 
Ishmael, Isaac’s father, at least for the present. 
Accordingly, Naboth and Isaac were assigned the 
duty of conveying it there at once, while Joel and 
Reuben would go direct to the home of Samuel and 
inform him of their success, and where the babe 
had been carried, and let him take his own method 
of informing the mother. 

The gray streaks of daydawn were beginning 
to appear in the east, and our young adventurers 
must now hasten to their several homes. They 
had eaten nothing since noon of the preceding 
day, which, together with the loss of the entire 
night of rest, began to tell upon their physical 
strength. The hour for labor would be upon them 
very soon, and therefore rest was now out of the 
question before night again. But their success 


88 


A WAlF — A PRINCE. 


amply repaid them for whatever sacrifice it had 
cost them. 

Samuel was anxious to see his wife with her 
babe before going to his task for the day, but was 
at a loss to know just how to break the news to 
her without too great a shock to her already 
wrecked and shattered nerves. Poor woman ! she 
mourned her dear little babe as dead, and now a 
sudden transition from grief to joy might unsettle 
her mental faculties. He at last, however, fell 
upon a very happy expedient. He told her of 
dear old Father Ishmael’s misfortune, whom they 
all loved very much, and suggested to her that, in 
order to divert her mind from her own grief, it 
would be well to condole and sympathize with 
others. The nearest way to relief of a sorrowing 
heart is by the door of a fellow-sufferer. 

If she had followed her natural inclination, she 
would have refused to go, but rather shut herself 
up with her own burden ; but she let the advice of 
her husband and her own good sense prevail, and 
went; not, however, without great effort, for she 
carried a sad and heavy heart. Who would not? 
When she had, in fact, buried her grief in an 
overflow of sympathetic words to the bruised and 
suffering old man, and received his fatherly bene- 
dictions upon her own sorrowing spirit, she was 
better prepared to be led gradually by prudent 
friends into the suspicion that there was a pleasant 
surprise awaiting her. I shall leave the reader to 
imagine her joy when the mother of Isaac walked 


RECOVERED. 


89 

into the room and laid little Benjamin in her arms. 
She wept, she laughed, by turns, unable to find 
words to express her joy. 

“Where did you find my baby?” she exclaimed 
over and over again. “O my darling! I thought 
they had killed you, and I should never see your 
sweet little face again I Thank God I thank God ! ’ ’ 

If any mother who reads this thinks she can im- 
agine the feelings of this mother, let her indulge 
her fullest responsive sympathy, for it cannot be 
written. They told her that the child had been 
rescued from the soldiers secretly, and that the 
utmost secrecy must be preserved for the safety of 
those who had accomplished it. And, moreover, 
that in order to shield the babe from a similar ca- 
lamity to that of yesterday, he must not be taken 
back to her home, but that, for the present at 
least, he must be left with these friends, where she 
could have access to him as often as she desired ; 
the propriety, and even necessity, for all of which 
she readily saw and consented to. 

“ Old Sol” would, without doubt, find out some 
time during the day that the child had been res- 
cued, but by whom he would never know. Only 
a few special and trusted friends knew of the mid- 
night visit of the young men to the mountain witch’s 
hut. The old woman could only tell her master 
what was done, but who did it she could never 
know. Partners in evil are always ready to sus- 
pect each other of treachery; hence he was half 
inclined to believe she had made way with the in- 


90 


A WAIF A prince. 


fant. What a storm he raised in that dismal hut 
when he returned ! 

Of course he would search the home of Samuel, 
and watch with vigilant hatred for some opportu- 
nity to do the family some harm by way of re- 
venge. They lived in constant dread of him, for 
they were at his mercy. The child is kept at the 
home of Levi, where no young child is suspected 
of being. The mother, armed now with new cour- 
age, applies herself fully to the task of concealing 
and caring for the babe, made doubly dear to her 
by its former calamity and present peril. Her 
faith in God had been strengthened, but alas ! like 
thousands of her sisters her great trials are not all 
past. She will yet pass through flames still more 
fierce than any yet experienced. But she does 
not know it now, although she is armed for what- 
ever may come. She will triumph at last. Fifty 
years more of bondage and suffering, fifty years 
more of affliction in Egypt, and little Benjamin 
will march out of the land of slavery with his breth- 
ren. His father and mother will sleep in Egyptian 
soil, but their children in the wilderness. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


SOME STRANGE THINGS. 

A braham went down from Ur of the Chal- 
dees into Palestine, but had scarcely gotten 
comfortably settled in his new home when an 
army of Babylonians invaded the country. He 
was not a great soldier by profession, but he got 
together his servants and as many of the inhabit- 
ants of the land as he could induce to interest 
themselves in the enterprise, and attacked and 
drove them back. (Gen. xiv. 13, 14.) Begin- 
ning with, and even before, this victory, there 
gathers a succession of thrilling events at once 
wonderful and instructive. Here lingers the his- 
tory of many generations, a history almost pro- 
phetic, which will repeat itself in the generations 
to follow. 

Whoever reads, in the twelfth chapter of Gene- 
sis, how Abraham fled from the famine in the land 
of Canaan and went down into Egypt, will be re- 
minded of it again when he reads of Jacob doing 
the same thing two hundred and fifteen years later. 
Two and a half centuries after this event, when 
Moses stood upon the top of Mt. Pisgah to take a 
view of the promised land, God pointed out to him 
the identical country, yea, the very route, over 
which the Babylonians fled, with Abraham in hot 


92 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


pursuit, and told him it was to be the future home 
of his people. (Deut. xxxiv. i.) So God walked 
before and held his protecting hand over them 
while nearly five hundred years rolled by, and 
finally brought them back in safety to their home 
in the land of Palestine. To trace the history of 
this greatly afflicted but strangely guided people 
is but to plunge into the wonderful and the myste- 
rious. What majestic destiny still lies wrapped up 
in their unrevealed fortunes, we know not. Certain 
it is that these children of Abraham, children of a 
promise which God made to them centuries ago, 
are still marching on under the same unseen hand. 
When you remember that they are now the oldest 
historic nation of the whole earth (not excepting 
China, for although it may be the oldest chrono- 
logically, yet, strictly speaking, it is without a his- 
tory), outliving such mighty nations as the Chal- 
dean, the Assyrian, the Egyptian, the Grecian, and 
the Roman; when you remember that for thou-, 
sands of years they have been the chief target for 
both tongue and pen by the whole civilized world ; 
when you remember that, although comparatively 
few in numbers, broken into fragments, scattered 
over the earth, with no national headship, with- 
out metropolis or organization, yet to this day pre- 
serving their individuality; when you remember 
that, though they have suffered centuries of bond- 
age and years of captivity, together with their vol- 
untary wanderings to and fro in the world, they 
have ffowed on through history like great gulf 


SOME STRANGE THINGS. 


93 


streams of humanity, isolated, and yet circulating 
in the atmosphere of human customs — you are 
constrained to say, “ Surely God’s hand is with 
this people.” 

What, then, is their relation to the gospel? See 
their attitude toward it. The promise is to them, 
and still, as a people, they stand aloof from its 
benefits. Has the Christian world done its duty 
in missionary effort to recover and save God’s 
covenant people? Since the day that the veil of 
the temple was rent in twain, both Jew and 
Gentile have a right in the kingdom of mercy. 
May God hasten the day when the veil, w’hich is 
still upon the hearts of the great nation of Jews 
“ wheresoever Moses is read,” shall be lifted for- 
ever in Jesus Christ our common Lord and Sav- 
iour. They have a right, and will some day re- 
turn and claim it. 

We are now engaged in looking into their home 
life fifteen hundred years before the Christian era. 
The picture is of real life, similar to what it has 
been in all ages of the world. From the smallest 
infant to the strong man and aged sire we can see 
the hand of God shaping their destiny and fulfill- 
ing his wise purposes. Did they know or believe 
this? Abraham “ believed God,” and from that 
day to this they have been clinging, trusting, 
hoping through all their changeful destinies. By 
faith the Hebrew mother hid her babe from Pha- 
raoh’s cruel executioners, and when obliged to 
do so, she surrendered it to its awful doom by 


94 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


faith. By faith the Hebrew men stood helplessly 
by and saw their wives and children maltreated 
and their most sacred rights trampled ruthlessly 
under foot. And thus they go on through rolling 
years, till the years lengthen into centuries, wait- 
ing, expecting, hoping until the promise comes. 
If not fulfilled to-day they look for it to-morrow, 
and so every day of disappointment only serves to 
strengthen their faith in the final result, because 
they know that each day brings them nearer to it. 

“ Did they grow weary?” you ask. Yes, truly; 
for “hope deferred maketh the heart sick,” and 
they gave expression to their weariness with cries 
for deliverance that reached the very heavens. 
But weariness is not discouragement, and hence 
their faith failed not. Did they rebel? No. But 
sometimes, no doubt, their poor, weak, human 
forbearance broke over its imperfect barriers, and 
they were tempted to take summary vengeance 
upon some of their cruel oppressors, as for in- 
stance in the case of Moses when he saw one of 
his brethren abused. But as a nation they waited 
for God’s promised deliverance with never a doubt 
of its coming. 

Weeks and months have gone by since the 
beginning of our story, and of course to many 
they “ drag their weary lengths along,” but others, 
in spite of toil and constant dread, gathered up 
what sunbeams were to be found in their paths. 
Boys and girls, young men and maidens, were full 
of life, joy, and buoyancy of spirits. Many were 


SOME STRANGE THINGS. 


95 


the evening gatherings they had in which pleasure 
abounded and all care was banished. Why not? 
Born and reared amid scenes calculated to inure 
them to peril and hardship till they would be, in a 
measure, oblivious to it; and unless they should 
inject their few pleasures into these hours of toil 
and dread, life must be utterly void of them, which 
is hardly to be supposed where life was so abun- 
dant and vigorous. 

So you need not be surprised, after about two 
months’ comparative quiet in the immediate com- 
munity where the scenes of the last chapter were 
enacted, to find a little gathering of the young peo- 
ple at the home of Samuel on a bright, moonlight 
evening for the purpose of spending a few hours in 
innocent pleasure. Such occasions, however, were 
necessarily simple in their character. If more than 
a very few intimate friends were at any time found 
gathered together, their motive was at once sus 
pected and they were dispersed by the patrol. 

Naboth and his sister Rachel invited a few of 
their special friends to spend the evening with 
them in honor of the young lady’s twentieth birth- 
day, and of course Isaac, his two sisters, and Joel 
and Reuben composed a part of the company. 
Nothing has happened for several weeks in that 
neighborhood to create any unusual fear or ap- 
prehension, and this little company easily dismiss 
all care from their minds for the present and are 
happy. We should be glad for them, for it is in- 
deed little of such pleasure they have. Therefore 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


96 

let us leave them to the full enjoyment of it while 
we shall make a short visit to the home of Levi 
Ishmael, and his father. 

Just at this hour, as you are a special friend to 
the family, we will let you look in upon happy 
little Benjamin. His mother has just come in, for 
she makes several visits during the day. He is a 
healthy, jolly little fellow. He has grown to be 
quite an interesting baby-boy of nearly six months 
of age. Father Ishmael has so far recovered from 
his injuries as to be able to walk about a little. 
Samuel has for a long time very much desired to 
probe the memory of the old man to see if any- 
thing could be gleaned therefrom that might afford 
a clew to the mystery of his injuries. 

“You seem very much improved. Father Ish- 
mael,” said Samuel; “and we all rejoice at the 
prospect of your speedy recovery.” 

“Yes, thanks to the great mercy of God, I feel 
that I have recovered much of my strength, which, 
at my age, I feared would never come back to me.” 

“You have sustained no injury to your limbs or 
vital parts, I believe?” 

“ None that are likely to be permanent, I think. 
On the contrary, I find that not only my physical 
strength is returning, but my memory also.” 

“I am indeed glad to hear you say so,” said 
Samuel. “ Do you recall any of the events of that 
day on which you were hurt ? ’ ’ 

“Nearly all of them, even up to within a short 
time, as I suppose, of my accident.” 


SOME STRANGE THINGS. 


97 


“ Then perhaps you could tell us something that 
might lead to a satisfactory knowledge of how it all 
happened.” 

“ I do not know that what I remember is at all 
connected with the accident, or how long it was 
before it happened, but from what I have since 
learned it could not have been very long, and must 
therefore be connected with it. The last thing I 
now remember seems to have been very late in the 
evening, just at a short turn in the road. I saw a 
small company of soldiers approaching me so rap- 
idly and so near that I did not think I had suffi- 
cient time to get out of the way, and I thought I 
called to them as loud as I could not to run over 
me. But it seems so much like a dream that I 
could not say whether it really happened or not. 
I remembered nothing further. If it was real, they 
must have run over and crushed me to the earth; 
but if it was not real, I have not the slightest idea 
of how I was hurt. I do not accuse them or any- 
one else of having done it. I am truly grateful to 
God and my friends for my deliverance.” 

When the dear old man had finished this account 
of what he last remembered, so fully did it harmo- 
nize with other facts which Samuel already knew 
that the case was fairly made out, and he said: 
‘‘There is no doubt left in my mind now. Father 
Ishmael, of the cause of your injuries. A compa- 
ny of soldiers had left my house quite late in the 
day, the same who had taken our little babe. One 
of them, ‘ Old Sol/ as he is called, fled to the hill3 
7 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


98 

with the child, while the rest of them went imme- 
diately in the direction of the barracks. Our 
young men heard them talking about the affair in 
such a way as to lead them to suspect that it was 
really our babe, and as they hurried along the high- 
way they came upon you in an insensible condition. 
All of which taken together is pretty conclusive 
evidence that these were the soldiers you saw ap- 
proaching so suddenly and rapidly, and that they 
let their horses run over and trample upon /ou.’’ 

“It is quite probable,” said the old man, very 
thoughtfully; “and the wonder is that they did not 
kill me outright.” 

“Yes, Father Ishmael; but it is only another 
instance of the ceaseless care of the God of our 
father Abraham for his people.” 

“Ah, Samuel! so true, so true are these words! 
May we ever trust Him ! We know that our deliv- 
erance is sure ; and may it now be drawing nigh, is 
our daily prayer. But the glory of God, and the 
honor of his people, lieth in waiting and trusting. 
If it be nigh, we are ready; but if in the distant 
future, we will wait and trust him still.” 

Thus are two mysteries about cleared up. We 
are sure that “Old Sol” carried the babe to the 
old hag who lived in the hills, and we believe he 
did it for the purpose of having her rear and train 
him for his profession, namely, that of robbery. 
Father Ishmael was, without doubt, trampled un- 
der the feet of the horses ridden by the comrades 
pf “Old §ol” on their way to their barracks for 


SOME STRANGE THINGS. 


99 


the night. It may have been in part an accident, 
but evidently they did not care to avoid it, nor did 
they care if they had killed him. 

There is another strange and somewhat myste- 
rious thing that is exciting some wonder and no 
little apprehension in this community, and that is 
the conduct of “Old Sol.” Everyone supposed 
he would be very angry at finding that the babe 
had been recovered from his possession, and that 
he would let no occasion pass unimproved for giv- 
ing vent to boisterous expressions of his wrath. 
On the contrary, up to this time, he had manifested 
no great concern about it, iurther than to come 
once or twice to search for the child to satisfy 
himself that it was not there. Could it be possi- 
ble that he would pass the matter by without any 
attempt at revenge? They could not believe him 
capable of such forbearance. On the contrary, 
they believed him fully capable of carrying this 
revenge to its bitterest results, and they feared 
that this apparent indifference was but a plan to 
find the best occasion to do the greatest possible 
harm. His conduct, therefore, to their minds, 
boded no good to them. 

So far they had been successful in hiding the 
babe both from him and the king’s patrol. But 
still the king’s edict and the vengeance of the old 
robber chief hung over their lives every day like 
a pall of thick darkness. So much so that, with 
the bitter experience of the past, “ Old Sol” nor 
anyone else in this world will ever again catch the 


lOO 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


mother of little Benjamin off the strictest guard. 
The very extremest measures of vigilance were 
adopted when the child was first recovered, and 
had not for a single moment been relaxed on any 
account. 

It may seem a little strange that, under the cir- 
cumstances, they could succeed at all in hiding 
the child. But let it be remembered that the He- 
brews were a nation of f7'iends. Their common 
sufferings and perils had so cemented their friend- 
ship that their efforts for each other’s good and 
safety were perfectly harmonious. Hence the 
strong probability is* that many of their children 
were successfully hid and preserved alive during 
this dreadful “ reign of terror.” This must have 
been so, judging also from the fact that the tribes 
grew and the people multiplied, in spite of all the 
efforts of Pharaoh to prevent it. Oh, what a dis- 
play of organized power to defeat God’s purpose in 
his people, and how signal the failure ! He laughs 
at man’s feeble effort to resist his authority. 

All goes merrily with the young people in their 
social gathering to-night. Joy is in every heart; 
pleasure reigns supreme. Possibly more than one 
young man declared his love, and more than one 
maiden’s heart grew warm with responsive affec- 
tion, while the fluttering pulse and burning cheek 
told but too plainly the secret she would not just 
yet admit, even to him. The beautiful Rachel 
leans upon the arm of our manly Joel, than whom 
there never lived a nobler youth. Heroic? cour- 


SOME STRANGE THINGS. 


lOI 


ageous, and true, he was in every sense worthy 
the confidence and love of this young woman, who 
was no less worthy of his trust than he of hers. 
They promenade the smooth walks in her own 
pretty flower garden, then pause before the little 
gate which opens out upon the broad highway. 

“ How bright it is to-night! ” said Joel; “ and 
how inviting all our surroundings, even to take a 
longer stroll than this pretty garden will permit.” 

His companion made no objection, and they 
passed out at the gate and walked leisurely along 
in the direction of the river, almost oblivious to 
all the world besides the pleasure of each other’s 
company. They had long been friends, but with- 
in the past few months something more than mere 
friendship had sprung up between them, almost 
unconsciously, but none the less real. But as this 
is not intended to be a sentimental story, there 
need not be a long-drawn-out recital of sensation- 
al courtship, or “love by moonlight and under 
the stars.” They were prudent, sensible, and dis- 
creet. They were not blind to the fact that they 
loved, and that it was mutual; neither were they 
ignorant of the fact that life was not all sentiment. 

The time had now come when they should have 
not only a mutual understanding, but also an agree- 
ment upon so important a matter. They were 
congenial and well adapted to walk life’s way to- 
gether. They had each been given the very best 
advantages that were to be had in common He- 
brew education, and had not failed to improve 


102 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


them. There was but little help a child could get 
outside of the immediate household, and much of 
this consisted of Hebrew laws and traditions. The 
fathers never failed, and were even required, to 
instruct their children thoroughly in these things. 

When Joel and Rachel returned to the house 
the company was preparing to break up. They 
were happy, yes, happier than they will be any 
more soon. A fiery ordeal awaits them, which, if 
they now knew, would almost drive them mad to 
contemplate. Such are the times in which they 
live that dire calamities, like raging tempests, often 
sweep over and darken the brightest sky, uproot- 
ing the strongest hopes, and cause to wither life’s 
sweetest and most fragrant heart flowers. But we 
will not anticipate the sorrows of our young hero 
and heroine, for such they will prove themselves 
to be. When next you see them they will be in 
the furnace. “ Old Sol” is still alive and at large, 
with a heart as black with revenge as the darkness 
of Egypt in the days of its plagues. He owes them 
spite enough to break a thousand hearts, and he is 
fully prepared in every respect to do his mean and 
cruel work. They are largely at his mercy, but, 
like Job when under satanic affliction, they are 
also in the hands of that God who is mightier than 
all the powers of darkness. 

Let the reader remember that we are looking at 
Hebrew life in Egypt, and not in Canaan, and he 
who reads and believes his Bible will see and be 
convinced that this picture is not overdrawn. 


CHAPTER IX. 


A FRIEND AT COURT. 

“A man that hath friends must show himself friendly.” — 
Solomon. 



‘HERE is no truer saying than this: “A friend 


1 in need is a friend indeed.’’ Abraham was 
called “the friend of God,'’ and so true was it 
that God owned it and was his friend forever; 
nor will he ever suffer one of the “seed of Abra- 
ham ” who trusts in him to be friendless. 

Amram and Ophron had now been confined in 
the royal prison for almost a month and a half. 
Nothing unusual had happened to break the pain- 
ful monotony. One day, on looking out through 
the narrow window which admitted the only light 
and air that ever found its way into their dismal 
abode, they discovered that something unusual 
was about to take place, judging from the commo- 
tion within the prison grounds: officers hurrying 
to and fro giving commands, and getting every- 
thing in the best of order, as if they expected a 
visit from some extraordinary personage. 

“I suspect,” said Amram, “that we are about 
to receive a visit from some of the royal family; 
perhaps the king himself.” 

“Or, possibly, from his precious friend and 
prophet, Jambres,” suggested Ophron rather sar- 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


104 

castically. His dislike for that individual had 
grown into positive disgust, if not contempt. 

“He may be in the company,” said Amram; 
“but I hardly think there would be such com- 
motion and preparation for anyone less important 
than the king himself, or some of his immediate 
family.” 

“ Why, he seems to be a very important char- 
acter in the king’s estimation, judging from the 
influence exerted over him.” 

“Ah, brother, that influence is more superstitious 
fear than honor. It is the most slavish of all fear. 
Those possessed of it seem to suppose that su- 
preme vengeance is continually on the track of 
their evil deeds, and seeking opportunity to take 
summary revenge. The king believed that these 
prophets, or astrologers, and especially Jambres, 
possessed the power, if not to call down this wrath 
at pleasure, at least to be able to foretell its ap- 
proach. So that he has only to intimate such a 
thing and the king is at once and completely in 
his power. His hatred for the Hebrews often 
leads him to use this influence to their great 
damage.” 

“ Do not say ‘often,’ for he uses it on all pos- 
sible occasions. That whole fabrication of false 
testimony which resulted in our imprisonment was 
all his fiendish work.” 

“Not altogether. No doubt he got the princi- 
pal facts of that occasion from some one of the 
attendants of the king’s daughter, and then gave 


A FRIEND AT COURT. IO5 

them the peculiar coloring to suit the case he 
wished to make out against us.” 

“ Do you suppose the princess knows anything 
of this proceeding?” 

“ I hardly think she does,” replied Amram, 
thoughtfully. “And I have been thinking that if 
we could contrive some way to get the fact to her, 
we Would find in her a friend at court, and she 
would no doubt interest herself in the case, at 
least to the extent of setting the king’s mind right 
as to the facts, for she has a very high appreciation 
of justice.” 

“That is a capital idea!” exclaimed Ophron, 
somewhat excitedly. “Why have we not thought 
of that before? She has more than once shown a 
kindly disposition toward our people when injus- 
tice is being done them, and no doubt she would 
face that old fox with the facts before the king, 
and I am sure he would believe her statement.” 

The thought so thrilled and animated the man 
that while speaking of it he began rapidly to walk 
to and fro in their limited apartment. And why 
should he not? Unjustly charged and hopelessly 
imprisoned; liable to be executed any day upon 
the merest pretext, or even the mad caprice of a 
reckless sovereign — now for the first time a ray 
of hope, however feeble, came into his mind so 
vivid, so cheering that for a moment it seemed 
almost real. Who would not have seized upon it 
with the eagerness of a starving man for a crumb, 
or a drowning man after a straw? Amram was 


Io6 A WAIF — A PRINCE. 

more self-possessed. He saw the excitement of 
his friend and sought at once to quiet him. 

“ Yes, the idea is indeed a bright one, but just 
how to execute it is not so clear. We will employ 
our thoughts in that direction in the future and 
watch for an opportunity. But see yonder! they 
are coming.” 

Sure enough, far down at the end of the broad 
avenue could be seen a body of soldiers in gay 
uniform and glittering armor just coming in sight 
through the great iron gate ; immediately follow- 
ing them a small body of footmen in scarlet livery. 
Just behind these came the royal carriage in shin- 
ing splendor, and on either side a footman. Fol- 
lowing the royal vehicle were other footmen and 
soldiers, as in the van. The carriage was occu- 
pied by the king and his daughter, Thermuthis. 
The princess had never before visited the prison 
grounds, nor had the king himself but seldom. 
The lady had heard much of the place, and she 
wished to visit and understand more about it. 
She was a great favorite with her father, who, in 
turn, was never weary of gratifying her wishes. 
He was the more pleased to do this because she 
had no whmis to gratify. She was a woman of 
very practical turn of mind, very superior natural 
gifts, and of the highest culture possible in the 
realm. Among other excellent qualities she had 
a very high sense of right, and a tender, sympa- 
thetic nature, but not to an extent to amount to a 
whimsical weakness. 


A FRIEND AT COURT. 


107 

She was much pleased with most that she saw 
about the prison grounds, for there was every- 
where prevailing an air of order and neatness. 
Alas ! what a poor opportunity she had of judging ! 
How nice things are always when on dress 'pa- 
rade! Could she only see the cruelty and death 
that sometimes reign supreme here, and even now 
are carefully kept out of sight or temporarily sus- 
pended for the occasion, she would doubtless be 
shocked, yea, even horrified. 

“Are all of the prisoners allowed liberty upon 
the grounds on certain occasions', father?” she 
asked. 

“ No, only those whose offense has not been 
of an aggravating character, and whose labor is 
needed about the grounds.” 

“What about those double-barred cells on the 
south side with a black flag floating over them? ” 

“Those are occupied by prisoners of war who 
are under sentence of death.” 

“And is the day of execution fixed for all of 
them on that side of the prison? ” 

“ No, only the one immediately under the flag. 
When the flag is raised over the door of a cell it is 
a sign that the occupant will be executed the third 
day precisely at the hour corresponding to that at 
which the flag was raised.” 

“I see a red flag over some of the cells; what 
does that indicate?” 

“ Those are noted prisoners of war, kept in close 
confinement.” 


io8 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


“And what will finally be done with them? ” 

“That is very uncertain. Some may be kept for 
many years, possibly for life, and others may be 
put to death.” 

Perhaps you may conclude that to hear of such 
things would be shocking to the finer sensibilities 
of the yoiing princess. But you must remember 
that much depends on how one has been educated 
in such things. Thermuthis was reared in a time 
of much warfare, and her father was himself a 
great warrior, so that she had not been taught to 
look upon these things as wrong. On the con- 
trary, she was proud of her father as a conqueror. 
Therefore, to see kings whom he had subdued 
and taken captive chained to his chariot and 
dragged through the streets, did not violate her 
sense of propriety. And many other horrible 
things done to prisoners of war received her ap- 
proval, because it was not reasonable that she 
should know any better, being the daughter of this 
great warrior-king. But toward the oppressed 
who had not taken up arms against the king she 
ever felt a kindly sympathy, and was ready to ad- 
vocate their cause. 

“Who are those to our right, in those cells with 
white fronts?” she asked. 

“Those are Hebrews who have been guilty of 
some offense threatening the safety of our nation, 
or suspected of complicity with foreign enemies, 
or of mutiny, or of some act infringing upon the 
honor of the royal family. Tradition says that there 


A FRIEND AT COURT. IO9 

the celebrated Joseph, the first Hebrew that ever 
came into Egypt, was imprisoned.” 

“Yes, I remember having heard the tradition of 
his imprisonment, but did not know before that 
this was thought to be the place. Was it not found 
out at last to be a false imprisonment, father?” 

“ I am not so sure as to that; I know he was at 
last released on account of important service ren- 
dered to the king in the interpretation of his dream. 
He afterwards proved to be of still greater service 
by reason of his superior wisdom and discretion, 
and was finally promoted to the responsible place 
of governor over all the land of Egypt.” 

“Father, are these Hebrews who are in Egypt 
now really dangerous to the kingdom? I thought 
they were always considered a quiet, peaceable 
people. Besides, they are kept so busy at their 
tasks in these days that I should think they would 
have little time or opportunity for mutiny and re- 
bellion.” 

“They are a very remarkable race of people. 
They seem to have no opportunities for study or 
improvement, and yet they possess more than or- 
dinary knowledge on almost every subject. More 
than once public attention has been called to this 
singular fact, and inasmuch as it is a well-known 
fact that the state of servitude of menials is most 
surely perpetuated through their ignorance, the 
tasks of these people have been increased from 
time to time that they might be too busy to gain 
knowledge. Their young men are put to hard la- 


no 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


bor on the public works early, even while they are 
yet lads, to prevent this education, and yet they 
show intelligence even beyond their years.” 

“This is indeed very remarkable, and invests 
their history with more than ordinary interest. 
But, father, is it altogether right to burden the 
young for the purpose of intercepting their educa- 
tion?” 

“The safety of the kingdom of Egypt demands 
this, and even more than this. So rapidly is this 
people increasing, both in wisdom and numbers, 
that it becomes a source of alarm to the most 
thoughtful and far-seeing of this great kingdom. 
Indeed, their rapid growth in numbers is consid- 
ered so threatening that tfie expediency of destroy- 
ing all of the young male children has been re- 
sorted to, and is now the prevailing edict of the 
land.” 

“O father!” exclaimed the princess in utter 
disgust and horror. “ How can you suffer this 
cruelty to helpless, innocent infancy? This is 
laying a charge and penalt}?' at the wrong door. 
Right demands that the innocent shall not suffer 
for the guilty, unless it shall be a voluntary act 
upon the part of the innocent. Justice will some 
day cry out on their behalf, and rise up to avenge 
their innocent blood.” 

“Ah, Thermuthis, my child, I tell you these He- 
brews will prove to be a dangerous enemy to the 
house of the Pharaohs some day. Your womanly 
nature revolts at these prudential mea.sure3 now, 


A FRIEND AT COURT. 


Ill 


but you will understand it better when you are 
older, and somewhat better informed upon these 
great questions that involve the good and safety of 
our government. The men are becoming more 
and more insolent every day, as you very well 
know; for it was only a few weeks ago that two 
of the most intelligent of them were commit- 
ted to prison and are now in one of those cells 
yonder, for rude and insolent conduct in your 
presence.” 

At this speech of the king, Thermuthis looked 
greatly surprised, evidently not comprehending 
his meaning. But she wisely concluded that it 
would be best to forbear inquiry until they 
should be alone. The king continued: “These 
Hebrews are going to be a very dangerous 
enemy, either to hold or to let go. If sent out, 
they will become allies of some of Egypt’s strong 
foes, and thus seek revenge for their alleged 
wrongs; but if held, it is evident that they are 
growing and strengthening continually in spite of 
all precautionary measures to prevent it, and con- 
sequently will inevitably become stronger than 
their masters. And as to this destruction of the 
young children, it is wise policy instead of cruelty. 
You know there is a prophecy on record by one 
of our wisest astrologers to the effect that there 
shall be born, about this time, a Hebrew child 
which shall become great, and shall finally deliver 
his people from bondage.” 

“Yes, father^ I remeniber that about one year 


II2 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


ago the astrologer Jambres uttered such a proph- 
ecy; and he seems to be so confident of its truth 
that he is himself alarmed about it. But is it for 
fear of this that the young male children are being 
destroyed?” 

“ This is one of the causes; and to prevent their 
growth is another.” . 

“ But, dear father, if it be true that their num- 
bers are increasing steadily in spite of your most 
vigorous efforts to prevent it, may we not suppose 
that there is some unseen power that guides and 
protects them?” 

“ My daughter, we worship at the shrine of Isis 
alone, and do not know this unseen God of the 
Hebrews.” 

“ But, father, you are a great and powerful king, 
and yet you can neither prevent nor comprehend 
this mysterious and rapid growth of the Hebrews. 
Are they not, in this respect at least, superior to 
your power? or is there not some hidden power 
that prospers them independent of you? and if so, 
is not this secret and unknown power superior to 
the gods we worship? ” 

This appeal to reason was so powerful, and the 
thrust at the impotency of man and all his idols 
when compared with the great power of God so 
incisive, that the king, in the absence of a compe- 
tent answer, was somewhat nettled by it; espe- 
cially that part which reflected upon him as being 
inferior to anything either in heaven or earth, a 
fact of which he was sensible but did not enjoy 


A FRIEND AT COURT. II3 

being reminded. Therefore his reply was a little 
more tart than was his wont toward his daughter. 

“I think your interest in the Hebrews and their 
religious belief is just a little more enthusiastic than 
is either wise or safe.” 

“ Forgive me, dear father. If the subject is in 
the least degree unpleasant, we will not pursue it 
further. But if you will please excuse just one 
more question, I will ask what you meant by say- 
ing that some Hebrew men had recently been im- 
prisoned for rude and insolent conduct toward me. 
I have no recollection of any such event.” 

“It astonishes me to hear you say this, Ther- 
muthis. You surely could not have been aware 
of your danger on that occasion while passing 
through a Hebrew village, or else it proves your 
overconfidence in these people, which makes it all 
the more dangerous for you. I shall be obliged 
to prohibit your riding through these quarters, or 
else increase your guard for you'r own safety.” 

They had by this time again reached the great 
iron gate at which they had entered nearly an 
hour before. This conversation between the 
princess and her father was merely incidental 
to the occasion. The young enthusiast had 
learned much more in the little time spent on the 
prison grounds than most other people would have 
learned. She asked many questions relative to 
the prisoners, the management of the prison, and 
other things not usually thought of by one of her 
sex and rank. She took great interest in things 
8 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


II4 

that usually interested her father, and hence his 
more than ordinary interest in having her with 
him and talking with her. He was very fond of 
her, and she of him, and her influence over him 
was wonderful. He seldom became impatient 
with her, or spoke so sharply as on this occasion. 
But he was ambitious and vain, and therefore full 
of conceit, and could not endure any insinuation 
of weakness or failure, though in this case it was 
true by his own admission. 

They talked very little during the remainder of 
the ride to the palace. Her thoughts Were busy 
with what she had seen and heard. She was no 
little perplexed over the incident spoken of by her 
father with reference to an attack being made 
upon her attendants, subjecting her to danger and 
alarm while passing through one of the Hebrew vil- 
lages. She could recall nothing of the kind to mem- 
ory, and thought there surely must be some mistake 
about it. Certainly no such thing could have hap- 
pened and she remain ignorant of it. She felt that 
her father’s chiding words about her recklessness 
of danger were not deserved, for she knew that was 
not her disposition. She resolved to make inquiry 
of her maids, some of whom always accompanied 
her, except when she was attended by her father. 

Accordingly, on that same afternoon in her pri- 
vate apartments, she had them all assembled, and 
asked if either of them could recall any occasion 
on which they had been threatened by highway- 
men, or in any way alarmed while passing through 


A FRIEND AT COURT. II5 

a Hebrew village. At once those two, who had 
accompanied her on the occasion when she had 
the talk with the two little Hebrew children, re- 
membered the fright they received by some men 
whom they supposed to be intoxicated. 

‘‘Ah, I remember it well now myself. I am 
obliged to you for reminding me,” said the prin- 
cess. Then dismissing her maids she told them 
that she did not need them any further at present, 
but desired to be alone. 

“ Now, I see through the whole matter,” said 
she to herself. “ My father has been deceived by 
some designing person who seeks revenge upon 
some one whom he dislikes, and in order to do so, 
a trifling little nothing has been magnified into a 
great matter. As a result, some innocent men 
have been imprisoned and my own character for 
prudence and discretion has been damaged in the 
estimation of my father. I shall see him about 
this matter, both in defense of myself and the 
cause of right and humanity.” 

This she said with an emphasis that would have 
impressed you that she had great strength of pur- 
pose when once her mind was made up to do a thing. 

Thus again we see the strange working of that 
hand of Providence which is ever lifted on behalf 
of his servants. God has never had a faithful 
servant in prison that he did not espouse his cause 
in some way or other. Amram and Ophron needed 
and longed for “ a friend at court,” and were try- 
ing to plan for it, but God knew best just when 


ii6 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


and how to interfere. Now their desire has come 
to pass, but without any effort upon their part, or 
even their knowledge of it. In that lonely prison 
they are praying, and wondering how they will 
ever be able to get this desired information to the 
princess, feeling assured that if they can but effect 
this they will find a friend in her; and behold! it 
is done, and they know it not! 

God moves in a mysterious way, 

His wonders to perform. 

What if you and I do not know his plans? Our 
ignorance does not affect him or them. I may be, 
at this very hour, praying and working for a thing 
that may already be done or purposed in the Divine 
mind. If these men had known what was already 
done they might have ceased to pray for it; but 
as they did not, their duty was to continue. The 
beauty of a Christian’s trust is that, to him, evil 
brings good if only it comes from God. They 
are waiting, God is working. They languish in 
a dark prison, ignorant of the bright designs fast 
maturing for them. 

His purposes ripen fast, 

Unfolding every hour; 

The bud may have a bitter taste, 

But sweet will be the flower. — Cowper. 

Meanwhile, the king was in no ver}- amiable 
mood. Poor, proud, ambitious, and yet feeble 
mortal ! Stung with the truth of which the inno- 
cent words of his child had reminded him, he be- 
gins to cast about for an object of revenge. He 


A FRIEND AT COURT. 


II7 

reasoned thus to himself: “I am worried, per- 
plexed, and continually annoyed with these He- 
brews. In spite of my efforts to prevent it, they 
are on the increase, and will become a dangerous 
foe. Already they are becoming very insolent. 
I will make an example of some more of them. 
In three days from this I will have Amram and 
Ophron executed, and then publish it throughout 
the entire Hebrew habitation, that others may take 
warning.’’ 

Ah, vain man ! What can you do against God? 
While you are passing sentence, God is preparing 
to deliver your captives. The conflict is on, the 
battle rages; who shall win the day? We shall see. 

Among the first official acts of the following day 
upon the part of the king was to sign the death 
sentences of Amram and Ophron. The black flag 
was raised over their cell ; they saw it, and hope 
died, hut not their faith in God. 

Evil turns to good in God’s hands. Let us learn 
the difference between having our own way and 
having faith in God. Things are not always as 
they appear. Appearances often destroy our ex- 
pectation and disappoint us, but faith reaches be- 
yond these, and trusts where it cannot see. God’s 
greatest hero is one that trusts him as well in the 
darkness as in the light. These men now knew, 
or thought they knew, that not only the worst had 
been determined against them, but that their end 
was near. Just at noon the officer stood before 
the door of the cell in which the condemned men 


ii8 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


were confined, and read the king’s proclamation, 
and gave them notice that on the third day from 
that, and at the same hour of the day, this sen- 
tence would be executed. 

Of this proceeding upon the part of her father, 
Thermuthis knew nothing. She knew his temper 
too well to risk her cause before him till the little 
unpleasant episode of the previous day had some- 
what passed from his mind. Therefore, while her 
father was signing the death warrants, she was 
planning to appear before him on their behalf. 
She said: “ The third day from this I shall appear 
and present my cause.” 

Ah, child, if you but knew that on the same day 
that you had fixed to plead their cause the king 
had fixed to put their case beyond your reach, I 
think you would hasten your plans. 


CHAPTER X. 
amram’s family. 


“Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which I do; seeing 
that Abraham shall become a great and mighty nation, and all 
the nations of the earth shall be blessed in him? For I know 
him, that he will command his children and his household after 
him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord.” (Genesis xviii. 


17-19.) 



S has been said in a former chapter, and as 


IV all who know her would testify, Jochebed 
was a very superior woman in many respects. 
Although the wife of Amram, she was also his 
kinswoman before she became his wife. At that 
period of the world’s history such things were not 
uncommon, although in the law which was after- 
wards given to them it was forbidden. 

This household was at this time very small, con- 
sisting only of the mother and three children. A 
little baby boy had come to their home since the 
imprisonment of Amram. When you consider 
the severe ordeal through which this mother was 
passing, you will readily agree in the opinion that 
she was no ordinary woman. Her husband was 
imprisoned upon a charge of high crime against 
the government, which would have a tendency to 
direct public attention to her as in some sense to 
be suspected of treason also. Now this new ob- 
ject of Egyptian hatred having made his advent 


J 

\ 

120 A WAIF — A PRINCE. 

into this home to invite their increased persecu- 
tion, how could she hope to hold out very long 
against such fearful odds? What mother does not 
sympathize with her? Struggling against poverty, 
with the care of her little Miriam and Aaron, and 
a newborn infant in her arms, and the sword of 
the law lifted over the head of that infant, while 
sentence of death has already been passed upon 
her husband. She had sympathizing sisters around 
her, but while they could and did render many 
little helpful services, they were powerless to deliv- 
er her from those threatening evils. 

She had heard nothing satisfactory of the fate 
of her husband. He may have been carried off to 
some distant part of the kingdom to increase the 
working force at some weak point, which was fre- 
quently done; or he might be dead, so far as she 
knew or could hear; but she felt sure that whether 
living or dead, he was or had been true to his peo- 
ple, true to her, and true to his God, even to the 
end. She had some knowledge of the great govern- 
ment prison in the city, and shuddered to think 
that in all probability he had been shut up in it; 
and if so, it meant little less than death itself. 
But she had no time for repining. These little 
mouths were to be filled, and these little bodies 
were to be clothed, and the principal responsibil- 
ity was upon her. True, the government sup- 
plied, or pretended to supply, them, but that was 
too meager to depend upon. When the husband 
was at his work it was insufficient for an ordinary 


AMR AM ’S FAMILY. 


I2I 


family, and still more so when for any cause he 
was not at his post. 

The Hebrews were, in fact, obliged to live from 
the government supplies, for all the able-bodied 
men were at work, either upon the public build- 
ings, in the brickyards, or cultivating the lands to 
supply the government storehouses or commissa- 
ries. No man’s time was his own. It was liter- 
ally true that they “ served with rigor,” so that 
there was no time left them in which to provide 
the simplest support for themselves and families. 
They went to their work at a very early hour, and 
continued throughout the day. And when it is 
remembered that there was seldom any rain, and 
no winter weather to interfere with the work, you 
will readily understand that the going out to work 
and returning were very regular, even a monoto- 
nous thing. 

There was no Sabbath day, at least for the men. 
It may have been observed, and doubtless was, by 
those who were not obliged to labor for the king. 
What cared he for the Hebrew Sabbath? Do you 
think he would let a half million of strong men be 
idle one day out of seven for what he regarded as 
no more than a religious whim ? The son of this 
king, about eighty years later on, declared pub- 
licly, ‘‘ I know not the Lord,” and it is to be pre- 
sumed that his father did not know him ; and if he 
did not, it is hardly reasonable to suppose that he 
would recognize the Lord’s Sabbath by allowing 
his Hebrew slaves to observe it. And yet it is a 


122 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


great mystery of human endurance to think of 
men laboring “with rigor,” which means no less 
than great excess of toil, for three hundred and 
sixty-five days in the year, and keeping it up from 
year to year during the entire period of manhood. 
But such were their lives under Pharaoh-Rameses 
II. No doubt some fell, unable to endure the ter- 
rible strain upon their physical strength, but not a 
sufficient number to deplete their ranks or interfere 
with their growth. 

Jochebed had her hands and her heart both 
full, and that the hands were full was so much 
the better for the heart. For two months this 
dreadful strain had been upon her,, but now it was 
increased a hundred-fold. The time which had 
heretofore been given to other matters must now 
be devoted largely to the task of hiding the hahel 
Little Miriam is now her dependence for help, 
and right nobly does she perform her part. She 
is “mother’s little woman,” and she can trust her 
either with her little three-year-old brother Aaron 
or the baby brother, and feel perfectly safe. And 
it was well that she could, for it was now a neces- 
sity. 

Many were the anxious, childish questions that 
the little boy Aaron asked about his father, but 
she concealed nothing from him; indeed, it had 
been the habit of her life to let her children feel 
that she trusted them fully. She told them all 
that she knew and feared relative to their father. 
She also told them all about the danger that threat- 


amram’s family. 


123 


ened the babe. This was wise, for she thereby se- 
cured their hearty sympathy and cooperation. 

“Will my father come home to see his baby? 
he would sometimes ask. 

“ I hope so, my darling. I am sure, if he is 
living and free to do so, that nothing ordinary will 
keep him from coming.” 

“ Does God know the baby has come to live 
with us? ” 

“Yes, dear; God gave, or rather lent him to 
us. He is God’s little baby, as well as ours.” 

“The king does not know my little brother is 
here, does he, mother? ” 

“ No, dear; and I hope he will not know it, for 
should he or any of his people find it out, they will 
come and take him away, and throw him into the 
river.” 

As the mother spoke these words she involun- 
tarily looked around, as if she feared that some 
one might be near who would betray her secret. 

“ Then God knows more than the king,” rea- 
soned the little philosopher. 

“ Yes, thanks be to his holy name; and what is 
better still, the king can do nothing that God does 
not permit him to do.” 

“Then God will not let him take and kill his 
baby, will he, mother? ” 

The little fellow knew not how deeply his child- 
ish questions were probing that mother’s heart in 
search of its faith. How strong is your faith? 
Can you trust God to take care of his child ? 


124 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


“ I trust so, my boy; but he has committed it to 
our care, and we must do what we can to keep it 
from harm. He will help us, but he expects us to 
do our best.” 

“ Do all little children belong to God, mother? ” 

“ Yes, the same as our baby does.” 

“Then why does he let the king kill any of 
them ? ’ ’ 

“No one can tell this any more than they can 
explain the apparent difference in all his provi- 
dences. The wisest people cannot tell this. He 
may allow them to kill our baby, but that should 
not cause us to think for a moment that he does 
not care for him. We are not expected to under- 
stand these things, but still God has a reason for 
all that he does; but we could not understand or 
appreciate it even if we knew what it was.” 

While this answer did not fully enlighten the lit- 
tle fellow, it satisfied him; for, young as he was, 
he could understand that if God was as great, wise, 
and good as his mother had always taught him to 
believe, it was right and proper for him to exercise 
his own supreme will without explanation to his 
creatures. The keeping of us in ignorance is no 
proof that he does not want us to know, but only 
that we do not need to know, or could not under- 
stand or appreciate it if we knew. 

Blind unbelief is sure to err, 

And scan his work in vain; 

God is his own interpreter, 

And he will make it plain. 

The work of destruction was going on among 


AMRAM ’S FAMILY. 


125 


the male children throughout the land, and there 
was great distress among the people. But they 
were learning much by this bitter experience. 
They found out and invented many ways of con- 
cealing their children which they did not know or 
think of at first. It is said that “ necessity is the 
mother of invention,’’ and surely if there was ever 
necessity pressing upon a people, it was pressing 
upon them now. There are few things that neces- 
sity will not push out to meet an extremity, espe- 
cially when such grave issues as those which in- 
volve life are at stake. 

May not that strange and mysterious expression 
found in the eleventh chapter of Hebrews have 
reference to some occasion like this ? “They wan- 
dered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being 
destitute, afflicted, tormented.” These people re- 
sorted to all sorts of disguises imaginable for the 
purpose of concealment. 

Jochebed had thus far been fortunate in not 
having been visited by either soldiers or officers 
in search of the babe, which was only about two 
weeks old. Suspicion had not yet been aroused, 
but she dare not wait for actual danger to present 
itself before taking steps for his safety as far as 
possible. Little Miriam was continually on guard. 
She was a wise and prudent child for her years, 
and exceedingly skillful in the ordinary domestic 
work. With a little instruction from her mother 
she constructed a very unique and snug hiding 
place for the little soft bundle of humanity in case 


126 


A WAIF ^A PRINCE. 


of alarm. And on no account, by day or night, 
was the front entrance of their dwelling left un- 
barred for a single moment. No one could enter 
without giving sufficient notice to get the babe out 
of the way. 

With all of their forethought and precaution 
they were not absolutely safe, but these measures, 
together with their constant watchfulness, reduced 
the danger to the minimum degree. Their chief 
preparation for safety to the child was their faith 
in God and prayer to him for help and protection. 
After using their utmost skill, they leaned on the 
Omnipotent Arm for their help, for “he is their 
help and their shield. ’’ 

So far all went well in their home. But this did 
not cause them to relax their vigilance. Herein 
lies a lesson. This in a Christian’s life would 
prevent many and dire calamities. To watch, and 
wear the armor, is absolute safety to the Christian 
soldier. Therefore, most of their spiritual calam- 
ities come through relaxation of spiritual vigilance. 
“Watch and pray, that ye enter not into tempta- 
tion.” 

One night when the babe was about fifteen days 
old, just before the ordinary time for them to re- 
tire, they plainly heard footsteps approaching by 
the front way. They had but to listen a moment 
to be sure that they were not mistaken, for the 
noise of the walking drew nearer each moment. 
The ever-alert Miriam needed no words from her 
mother to quicken her agile movements. In a mo- 


AMRAM'S FAMILY. 


127 


merit she had the little one in her arms and was 
hurrying to the place that she had prepared for his 
concealment. Quickly but gently she tucked him 
away in a little pocket closet in the side of the 
wall, and a gentle shaking, patting movement of 
the little bundle, accompanied with the tender, 
low, assuring “ hush-sh-sh-sh ” — and the little vel- 
vety eyelids closed — and the babe was asleep again. 
Then with an easy touch she closed the little door, 
and a casual observer would never detect the pres- 
ence of a door at all. 

All of this required but a little time, such was 
the previous preparation and the skill with which 
she performed her task. Then came a knock at 
the front door. The mother’s heart was in her 
mouth, so to speak; and poor little Aaron was 
trembling with fear. But the gentleness of the 
knock was somewhat reassuring, for no rough 
soldier or officer would have thought of being so 
mild and respectful at the door of the despised 
Hebrew. All was quiet for a moment, then came 
another knock, accompanied by a voice saying: 
“Jochebed, do not be afraid; open the door.” 
The mother threw up her hands with an exclama- 
tion of joy, and Miriam flew to the door shouting, 
“It is father! it is father!” and for joy could 
scarcely unbar the door. Sure enough there stood 
Amram, pale and thin from confinement and lack 
of food and fresh air. Jochebed was almost over- 
come with surprise and joy, for she would almost 
as soon have expected to see some one from the 


128 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


dead. The children jumped into his arms, clung 
to his neck, kissing him again and again passion- 
ately, while tears ran out of their eyes for very 
joy. He embraced them all lovingly, while his 
own eyes were blinded with tears of joy and grat- 
itude. 

“ Why, wife, how pale and weary you look he 
said, as he gazed anxiously into her face. “But 
the wonder is that you do not look even worse 
than you do, poor, lonely soul! Yet praised be 
the God of our fathers for preserving us all alive 
to see each other’s faces once more!” 

And again the grateful and happy father and 
husband embraced his no less glad and happy 
family. The little boy was wild with joy, climb- 
ing into his father’s arms, sitting upon his lap, put- 
ting his little arms around his neck ; then jumping 
down to run and fetch some little possession to 
show to his father which he thought that he had 
not seen. 

Suddenly remembering the latest arrival in the 
home since his father went away, he was about to 
tell it, but, discovering that his father’s attention 
was at the moment absorbed by something else, 
he climbed for perhaps the twentieth time into 
his lap and, .standing on his little knees, took his 
father’s face between his hands, shaking it gently 
and calling, “Father, father.” Finally, by dint of 
shaking and calling, he succeeded in getting his 
attention directed especially to himself. 

“ What is it my little man wants to tell me?” 


AMR AM ’s FAMILY. 


129 

“We’s got a little baby, and he’s my little 
brother. God gived him to us; and the king’s 
bad mens' don’t know he’s here, ’cause we keeps 
him hid. Didn’t you know it, father? I did.” 

These questions and revelations came showering 
upon him so thick and fast that no time was given 
for a word of reply till they were ended. Amram’s 
eyes sought those of his wife, who was in turn 
watching him to see what effect the sudden news 
would have upon him. A smile of new pleasure 
lighted up his countenance, to be quickly followed 
by a shadow. Joy that another son was born unto 
his name, but, alas! it brought additional peril to 
his home. How could they shield him? What a 
strange mingling of joy and dark forebodings in 
the hearts of this family to-night! Little Aaron 
had the joy without the forebodings, but not so 
with the rest of the household. The shadow shut 
out much of the sunlight of joy. But there was 
one window through which light always came, 
however dark the world was on the outside: the 
window of hope, opened by an unshaken faith in 
the promises of God. This window was never 
closed by any hand except that of distrust. 

The childish tongue rattled on, pouring out the 
joy of a glad little heart into ears that were open, 
but not altogether attentive to the innocent prattle, 
for the thoughts were busy with the serious feature 
that had thrust itself before him. The child, seeing 
that he was not accorded full attention, and not 
having received any answer, and also observing 
d 


130 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


the serious shadow upon his father’s face, asked 
in a somewhat disappointed tone: “Are you glad, 
father ? ’ ’ 

“Yes, my darling boy, father is glad; but where 
is this little stranger you speak of? I do not see 
him about here anywhere.” 

The child stood before his father with an air of 
importance, his hands crossed behind his back; 
and with a very significant wag of his head, he 
said: “He’s hid.” 

Again Amram’s eyes sought the face of his wife, 
as if he would ask, “What does all this mean?” 
But the amused twinkle in the telltale eyes assured 
him that it meant only something innocent. She 
gave the little boy a significant nod of her head, 
as if to say, “ Go on and tell it,” which he under- 
stood, and moving up a little closer to his father, 
he said, in a suppressed but distinct tone: “ He’s 
in the closet.” 

Amram now saw through a part of the mys- 
tery. In their alarm at his approach, they hid 
the child, thinking that perhaps some of their 
numerous enemies were coming to search for the 
babe. 

“Now is a good time,” said Jochebed, “to 
test the security of our hiding place. Aaron has 
told you where the babe is, now suppose you try 
to find the ‘closet.’ ” 

He was only too glad of an excuse to try his 
skill at so delightful a task, for he was all anxiety 
to see the little stranger. But he was soon con- 


amram’s family. 


I3I 

vinced that it was not an easy undertaking, for 
when he had searched in every conceivable place, 
he was no wiser than when he began. This was 
very amusing to the children, and they danced 
about and clapped their hands in innocent glee to 
see their father fail to find the baby. 

“Are you right sure, now, that he is in the 
house ? ” said he, pretending to doubt their fairness 
in the test. 

“ Quite sure, father,’’ said Miriam. “You cer- 
tainly do not suppose we would let our little baby 
be alone out in the darkness.” 

They all enjoyed his failure, and he not less 
than they; for if he, being familiar with the 
house, could not find the hiding place of the babe, 
how should anyone who knew nothing about it? 
The greatest danger lay in the child’s awaking 
and making a noise. Of this they were aware, 
but could not provide against it. 

“ I give it up,” said Am ram, to the great amuse- 
ment of the children. 

“ Then I’ll help you, father,” said Miriam. 

She led the way, followed by her father and 
Aaron. In her own little bedchamber, where 
once there had been a window, but being of little 
use had been closed up with ceiling boards, she 
stopped, pressed upon a little spring which looked 
like the head of a small iron bolt, and a door fell 
open. There lay a bundle of goatskins, all that 
was visible. A feeble movement beneath them in- 
dicated that the babe had been wakened by the 


132 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


noise around it. Miriam lifted him out and laid 
him in her father’s arms. Tears once more filled his 
eyes, and his once strong frame shook with emo- 
tion. His full heart overflowed in words some- 
thing like those of good old Simeon, fourteen hun- 
dred years after this: “ May this child be set for 
the rising again of many in Israel. We know 
not but that he will be taken from us before the 
morning light, but we trust that God may raise 
him up to honor his name and bless his people. 
Thou knowest, O God, that thy servant has been 
afraid for his nation of people, lest we should be 
brought to naught for lack of young men, seeing 
that the king’s command worketh the destruction 
of all the 3^oung male children in the land. So 
that thy servant betook himself to prayer, entreat- 
ing the God of our fathers to have mercy upon us, 
and afford us deliverance from the evils that 
darken our lives, and bring to naught the hope of 
our enemies, who would destroy our people. 
Send safety, I entreat thee, to this child, and to 
all of our house; and if it please thee to visit at 
this time thy people Israel, hear now their cry 
which cometh up before thee continually, and de- 
liver them speedily. Amen.” 

During this prayer of Amram’s, the famil}’ 
stood with bowed and uncovered heads. God 
was there. With an awful sense of his presence, 
and a sweet sense of security, they quietly retired 
for the night. What a memorable night! God 
stood by his servant that night in his sleep, and 


amram’s family. 


133 


showed his great blessing which he had in reser- 
vation for his family and people. In his dreams 
he saw Abraham come out of Mesopotamia into 
Canaan. He saw Ishmael and his posterity in- 
habiting Arabia, and Isaac in the land of Canaan. 
He saw Jacob, with his household of seventy souls 
and hundreds of servants, herds, and flocks, come 
down into Egypt. He followed their fortunes 
through the centuries of their bondage. He heard 
Jambres publish the prophecy before Pharaoh re- 
garding the child that should be born, and which 
had caused the issuing of that dreadful edict for 
the destruction of all the young male children. 
He saw, as it were, the Anger of God pointing to 
this babe as the child of that prophecy. He saw 
the mighty hand of God leading him to great 
honor, and the favor of God resting upon his 
house forever. So vivid was all this that he 
awakened and told the vision to Jochebed his 
wife. 

“Ah, my husband,” she said, “ God is good and 
true, and doubtless means to work out many won- 
derful things. But we are poor and humble, and 
can do nothing against the king’s will. If God 
means to make of us instruments of his power, he 
at least expects us to act promptly and faithfully 
our part, as though everything depended upon 
us without him; and then to trust him implic- 
itly, as though everything depended upon him 
without us.” 

Mothers, ponder these wise words of your He- 


134 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


brew sister’s faith. Work as though God was not 
expected to help you, and then trust as though you 
had done nothing. 

“Yes, my dear Jochebed,” Amram replied; 
“this is the secret key to the hidden resources of 
his power. He can really use no other kind of 
agent. In all the great movements of the world, 
according to our tradition, the principal instru- 
ments of his power have come out of humble 
life. We will nourish the babe for him, and 
await his will.” 


CHAPTER XL 

A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 

F unerals in Egypt in the fifteenth century 
B.C. were all similar in their general method, 
but as varied in their character and style as were 
the conditions and circumstances of the people. 
So it has ever been. 

Our method is to dig a grave, place the body in 
it, and cover it up, hiding it entirely from view. 
The only mark which the place can be pointed 
out is the little mound and a board at the head and 
foot of the grave. Suon the board falls down and 
the mound washes away, and the spot is lost to 
human view forever. A few of the rich build a 
vault in which the body is placed at death ; some 
have a marble shaft or slab, but the millions sleep 
unnamed and unmarked. 

In the days of which we write (fifteenth century 
B.C.), when a death occurred it was natural for 
the friends to think first of embalming the body as 
it is now for us to think of burying it. It might be 
costly or cheap as they were able to afford. This 
process varied as much according to circumstances 
as burial does with us. But the 'poorest received 
some such attention, though it might be ever so 
simple. It is not likely, however, that bodies 
which were embalmed by the simplest methods 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


136 

of the poorer class were preserved for any great 
length of time. Yet it is a fact that in the bury- 
ing places of the so-called lower class of people 
many thousands of preserved mummies have been 
found. This can be accounted for only upon the 
supposition that they made it one of the principal 
objects of life to -prepare for death, not so much 
with reference to the soul as to the body. It is 
said that the ancient Egyptians considered death 
as the chief event of their stay on the earth, and 
therefore began to prepare for it early, and never 
ceased till it came. They believed in the future 
existence of both soul and body; that Osiris would 
take care of their souls, but that it devolved upon 
them in a very great degree to take care of the 
body. Thousands spent more upon their death 
than upon their life. Oh, that men now were wise 
to get ready for death ! not so much with refer- 
ence to the body as to the soul. 

Near the ancient city of Thebes there is said to 
be a space five miles square full of sepulchers ex- 
cavated in the native calcareous rock. In this space 
millions are laid side by side, and in many instances 
one above another as much as six tiers deep. 
Some of this ground was doubtless set apart for 
the common people. One evidence of this is the 
absence of costly sculpturing, such as is to be seen 
among the rich and great. Here also was found 
the well-preserved bodies of many sacred animals, 
birds, and reptiles. In 1881 a very important dis- 
covery was made five miles east of Thebes. A 


A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 1 37 

galler}^ was found cut in the cliffs in which there 
were thirty-nine mummies of royal and priestly 
persons. There were also a great many mortuary 
statues relating to these mummies and others that 
were lost. Those mummy cases bore dates corre- 
sponding to the eighteenth dynasty. Among the 
royal ones was found that of Rameses II., the reign- 
ing Pharaoh at the time referred to in this story. 

It is not to be supposed that this was the place 
of their first sepulture, but they were perhaps hid- 
den here by the priests at the time of the invasion 
of Cambyses, which occurred B.C. 525. They 
feared him greatly, and hated him no less. They 
have published many ridiculous stories of his bru- 
tality and sacrilegious conduct, much of which was 
born of their prejudice. 

We can hardly suppose that very many of the 
Hebrew dead, after the time of Joseph, or at most 
a few generations thereafter, received first-class 
embalming; that is, the use of first-class material, 
such as would insure permanent preservation of the 
body. There is no doubt, however, but that he 
caused his father’s body to be embalmed after the 
process of the Egyptians, in a first-class manner, 
for he was fully able to do so. That being the 
case, there is no doubt of its present evidence if it 
has not been rudely interfered with. If the mum- 
my of Rameses II., whose body was embalmed and 
laid away to rest only about three hundred years 
after Jacob’s was found twelve years ago in a per- 
fect state of preservation, why may not that of the 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


138 

father of the Hebrews be still resting ‘‘ in the cave 
of the field of Machpelah,” where his sons buried 
him at his own request? 

Yet there is a still more important sense in 
which we think of and compare or contrast the 
two men. Though the body of the Egyptian king 
be preserved in form, and his name may live in 
history as one of the greatest conquerors and rul- 
ers of the world, yet the souls of the two men have 
long since stood before the great King of kings. 
And at the last day each will resume “his own 
body,” and answer for the “ deeds done” there- 
in — the one to be proud of his twelve sons and 
their generations, and the other to answer for his 
cruel treatment of them. 

We come now to relate a story of death, a fea- 
ture of man’s experience which thrusts itself upon 
us to be noticed whether welcome or unwelcome. 
It comes unexpectedly to the best of families. So 
it has fallen to the experience of one of the fami- 
lies of this story. Let us not refuse to look at it, 
for it is often better to go to the house of mourn- 
ing than to the house of feasting; one has food 
only for the body, while the other has instruction 
for the soul. 

Unexpectedly, Father Ishmael was taken sud- 
denly and dangerously ill, resulting, as supposed, 
from the injuries received in the unfortunate dis- 
aster of which an account has been heretofore 
given. The best of care and medical attention 
seemed to avail nothing. He grew worse contin- 


A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 1 39 

ually, and his friends saw that the end was near. 
Speaking to his son, Levi Ishmael, he said: 
“ My son, I shall be gathered to my fathers 
soon. Bury me with my own people. You will 
not be able to embalm my body, except after a 
very cheap and common manner, but my hope is 
in God, that though my dust shall mingle with 
Egyptian soil, my soul shall rest with God. The 
generations that shall come after me shall see the 
land of promise, though many generations inter- 
vene before that long-looked-for time shall come. 
My blessings I give you, my son, and the God of 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob keep you in perfect 
peace.” 

The aged father spoke with animation of the 
hope of the final deliverance of his people from 
bondage. And it is true that some who then lived 
did actually march out of Egypt under the leader- 
ship of Moses, but not one of them ever saw the 
promised land. 

Thus passed away an aged Hebrew father. He 
might have lived a number of years longer but for 
the unfortunate disaster. A victim of reckless 
cruelty, he was doubtless robbed of a few years 
on earth, according to the average duration of hu- 
man life in that age of the world. The family 
mourned the loss of the grand old man. No more 
would they hear his voice ; no more would he go 
in and out before them, teaching both by word 
and example. If Joseph made mention of the 
departure out of Egypt when he died, how much 


140 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


more should these who had felt the sting of bond- 
age in its worst form ? The living cried unto God 
for deliverance, and the dying prophesied of the 
coming event. “These all died in faith, not hav- 
ing received the promises, but having seen them 
afar off, and were persuaded of them, and em- 
braced them, and confessed that they were stran- 
gers and pilgrims on the earth.” (Heb. xi. 13.) 

Father Ishmael’s body was taken in charge by 
the embalmers at a very cheap rate, for you must 
know that the Hebrews had few and meager op- 
portunities to provide for such things, and little 
time even to devote to the burial of their dead. 
The time required for the embalming was from 
twenty to seventy days, according to grade of proc- 
ess. Of course, that required for this case was 
the shortest. This having been accomplished, the 
usual formal application was made to the proper 
authorities for permission to go and bury the dead. 
This certificate of permission was necessary to 
protect them from molestation by the patrol, as 
no gathering of the people was allowed for any 
purpose without this permission. Even then only 
a few of the immediate family and friends were al- 
lowed to attend. 

When we witness scenes like this, where sorrow 
and bereavement are embarrassed by restrictions, 
orders, and limitations, we see Hebrew bondage 
in one of its worst features: only a little time 
given for the last sacred service to the departed, 
and even that little privilege environed with re- 


A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 


I4I 

strictions till the sad pleasure is robbed of its 
sweetest satisfaction. 

The body is accompanied by the family and their 
friend Samuel, and a few other very near friends 
and relatives, to the sepulcher previously prepared 
for its reception. The simple but solemn cere- 
mon}^ is finished, and Father Ishmael rests with 
his fathers in the great “ city of the dead,” where 
sleep millions of the “ house of Israel,” including 
the bodies of the “ seventy souls which came down 
into Egypt with Jacob ” in the “long ago.” Peace 
be to their ashes ! God will make them all live 
again. 

Calamities seldom come singly, but are often 
like a little stream receiving tributaries, and gath- 
ering force and momentum till it becomes a mighty 
torrent. Or, like the gathering tempest that draws 
every passing current into its sweeping wings till it 
becomes a mighty, roaring, rushing tornado, level- 
ing whole landscapes, demolishing great cities, and 
shaving the forest trees from the mountains like 
grain before the keen blade of the reaper. So 
“ storms of sorrow fall,” and streams of adversity 
unite their strength and overflow many hearts and 
homes in their dreadful sweep. 

The community, where we have just been fol- 
lowing our friends through a season of bereave- 
ment, was thrown into great and grievous commo- 
tion on the evening of the day of the funeral, by 
the mysterious disappearance of one who was 
greatly beloved by all. When Samuel and Na- 


142 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


both his son returned home from the funeral of 
Father Ishmael they were greatly shocked to find 
several neighbors gathered there, and the family 
in great distress. Their first thought was that little 
Benjamin had been found and carried off. But 
they soon learned that this was not the case, but 
that a greater calamity than death had come to 
them this time. Rachel had not heeri seen for sev- 
eral hours! She had gone out on the commons, 
as was her custom, to call up their little flock for 
the purpose of folding them for the night, and had 
not -returned. It was their custom to let their flock 
range upon the pasture lands during the day, and 
to bring them in for safety at night. This duty 
was usually performed by the female members of 
the family and the small boys who were not of 
sufficient age to be put to labor upon the public 
works. Often had Rachel done this, sometimes 
accompanied by her younger sister, but on this 
particular occasion she had gone alone. Could it 
be possible that she had been belated and had lost 
her way? No, she was too familiar with all of the 
fields and hills adjacent to have made such a mis- 
take. A little circumstance had happened since 
she left the house, which ordinarily would scarcely 
have been noticed, but now gave additional 
grounds for fear. A company of soldiers had 
been seen to pass, going in the same direction that 
Rachel had gone a short time before, and that 
ever-to-be-dreaded “Old SoC was with them. 
Moreover, they were followed by a close carriage, 


A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 


143 


drawn by two beautiful black horses. Ordinarily 
the very natural supposition would have been that 
it was only some officer of high rank going under 
escort to inspect some of the public works. But 
in spite of this natural and reasonable suggestion, 
the mother of the missing girl could not help fear- 
ing that all of this was in some way connected 
with her strange disappearance. 

Since the rescue of the babe, the family had 
lived in constant dread of the wrath of “ Old Sol,” 
and the more the mother thought about his being 
in company with the passing soldiers, the more 
her fears increased, until, long before her husband 
and son came home, she had spread the alarm 
through the neighborhood. And now, as the 
hours went by with no tidings from the missing 
girl, all began to think with the mother that some- 
thing dreadful had happened to Rachel. 

The men were at once organized into searching 
parties, to go out and explore all of the regions 
round about. It must be admitted, however, that 
few, if any, of them had any hope of success; 
yet for their own satisfaction and that of the fam- 
ily, they would put forth every effort, and leave 
nothing undone to find her or some satisfactory 
evidence of what had become of her. 

These Hebrew people were brave, strong, and will- 
ing enough to undertake almost any task involving 
hardships or danger, provided the Egyptians were 
not to be met and antagonized. But they had been 
so long under iron rule that as a general thing they 


144 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


accepted tamely and without resistance whatever 
of oppression, wrong, or cruelty came to their lot. 
They could face storms, darkness, floods, and 
even wild beasts, and would willingly do so if duty 
called. This is abundantly proved from their his- 
tory both before and after this period : brave and 
intelligent in peace and war. But for proof of 
their utter lack of spirit before their oppressors, 
the Egyptians, read how only a few years later 
they chided their best and truest friend, Moses, 
for stirring up the wrath of the Egyptians against 
them. “And they [the people] met Moses and 
Aaron, who stood in the way, as they came forth 
from Pharaoh; and they said unto them. The Lord 
look upon you, and judge; because ye have made 
our savor to be abhorred in the eyes of Pharaoh, 
and in the eyes of his servants, to put a sword in 
their hand to slay us.” (Exodus v. 20, 21.) 

This timidity is not to be wondered at when it 
is remembered that for nearly a half-dozen genera- 
tions they had known nothing else but to be driven, 
oppressed, and ill-treated by them, and they keen- 
ly felt their inability to contend against them ; and 
furthermore, every attempt to better their condi- 
tion only resulted in making it worse. If Rachel 
had been lost in the hills, or carried off as a pris- 
oner by foreigners, they would stop at no daring 
adventure for her rescue ; but from what evidence 
they could gather, they feared she was in the 
hands of their cruel masters, and their hearts sank 
within them, 


A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 1 45 

In vain they traversed the fields and woods far and 
near and made inquiry for the lost girl. No sign was 
discovered of her nor word of intelligence heard 
from her. The whole community is in the deep- 
est sympathy with the agonized parents. Do you 
conclude that this family are receiving more than 
their share of trouble? Think of a half million 
of families subject to similar or even worse trials. 
Think, too, that thousands of them suffer untold 
wrongs that this book nor any other can possibly 
portray. Let the picture be ever so dreadfully 
painted, the reality can never be told. 

Joel was wild with excitement and grief. He 
drew in his imagination the most dreadful pictures 
of Rachel’s condition. He thought of hundreds 
of plans to get on the track of her captors, only to 
abandon them in despair. He had no doubt now 
of her having been abducted, and carried he knew 
not where. What would he not give for the priv- 
ilege of suffering and dying with her? Where 
should he go, or what could he do? His brain 
reeled as he thought of his beloved Rachel in the 
hands of ‘^Old Sol,'’ the robber chief, the blood- 
thirsty, revengeful wretch of whom he had heard 
and had a horror all of his life ; the terror of his 
boyhood days, of whom he had often had horrid 
dreams; he who sought revenge, not only as a 
matter of retaliation, but for sweet fleasur el The 
brute that owed this Hebrew family a special taste 
of his power of revenge had no doubt taken this 
time and method to accomplish it. The thought 
10 


146 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

drove him almost to madness. He said: “I will 
be revenged; I will give my life to this end. I 
will rescue her, if living; and if dead; his blood 
shall pay for hers.” 

Thus ran the premature ravings of a mind sway- 
ing between hope and despair. Poor fellow ! 
what could he do? And yet he would say: “ No 
time is to be lost. Perhaps at this very moment she 
is shut up in some dreadful prison, and is calling for 
help.” With this thought, he again rushed out into 
the darkness, hurrying off in the direction she was 
said to have taken when she left the house. The 
cooling night air helped to quiet his maddened 
brain, and he became more composed. He began 
to reason: “What am I doing here? This silly 
raving will never accomplish anything. I am nei- 
ther a child nor a madman, to act in this way. 
Nothing can be accomplished without a plan. Let 
me think a moment. Yes, it was he, the old rob- 
ber! It is revenge he seeks. Wretch! He knows 
the kind of a blow to strike that will hurt the most. 
Wise and subtle as a serpent, and a thousand times 
meaner. Yes, that is why he had the carriage 
along. He knew her habit of going out to bring 
in the flocks at night, and was on the watch. She 
was seized and thrust into the carriage to suppress 
her cries. But where have they gone with her? 
Ah! the hollow darkness echoes. Where? I 7iiiist 
and will answer this question. Heaven help me ! ” 

Young man, you forget yourself. Where are 
you to get the time to redeem this rash vow. Do 


A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 


147 


you forget that you are a slave? What will your 
taskmasters say if you are not in your place to- 
morrow ? What do they care for your broken heart 
and ruined hopes? Then remember also that you 
are a son of Abraham, the faithful friend of God, 
and “ the father of the faithful.” Are you going 
to forfeit your trust in him who has promised so 
much to Abraham and his seed? and are you not 
of his seed? “The salvation of the righteous is 
of the Lord ; he shall deliver them from the 
wicked, and save them because they trust in 
him.” The time came, and very soon, when he 
thought upon, and gave heed to, such questions 
and considerations as these, and acted wisely and 
prudently. 

No sleep came to the eyes of that sorrowful 
family that night. They felt that it would have 
been a sweet pleasure to have buried their Rachel, 
compared to the fate she had evidently met. But 
just what that fate was no one could tell. Yet the 
indications justified the conclusion that she had 
been kidnapped and carried off, but whither, they 
knew not. Doubtless “Old Sol” had planned 
the whole scheme. Having a grudge at the fam- 
ily, he resolved on some kind of terrible revenge. 
Not being able to find out the whereabouts of the 
little babe, and not knowing exactly whom to 
blame for his defeat, he determined to bring a 
calamity upon the family that would be likely to 
hurt them worse even than the loss of the child. 
This, however, would not be tolerated by the 


148 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

king, and hence he would not be protected in it as 
if he should destroy the babe. The utmost se- 
crecy must be maintained, and the greatest care 
taken to conceal his movements and cover up his 
tracks. To do this he must secure the help and 
cooperation of some of the king’s officials, who 
are as low and mean as himself, and thereby es- 
cape detection. He belonged to a secret band or 
association, the sole object of which was to carry 
on what, in our day, would be called a slave trade, 
only this was confined to a limited circle within 
the kingdom of Egypt. But like all such iniqui- 
tous business, it was carried on solely by men who 
were destitute of any conscience, who would not 
hesitate to stoop to any means of getting posses- 
sion of such human beings as would bring the 
best prices in the market; hence their usual 
method was to steal or kidnap them from their 
homes. Then they were not offered for sale out- 
right, but under a pretext of having these persons 
to maintain they offered them for “ hire ” or sale 
for a given length of time. 

It was lawful to sell for life foreigners taken 
in war, but none of the king’s subjects could be 
so disposed of. Men can, however, easily practice 
a fraud for money; consequently Hebrew girls 
were sometimes stolen from their homes and sold as 
foreigners, or captives. But the king had inter- 
dicted this custom, so that those engaged in it 
were obliged to be very careful and secret in their 
operations. Their victims were so terrorized and 


A FUNERAL AND KIDNAPPING. 1 49 

intimidated by threats that they dared not reveal 
the secret. 

Sometimes a purchaser would connive at illegiti- 
mate sales because they could get a cheap bargain 
by so doing. This temptation is the natural out- 
growth of such a business, because stolen property 
can be sold cheaper than that for which has been 
paid a reasonable valuation, and men have ever 
been too ready to pocket their consciences in view 
of a good trade. It is true, therefore, that a thief 
will sell his stolen property for whatever he can get 
for it, and, shame ufon humanity^ he can always 
find a j>ur chaser , 

The men who did the work of capturing these 
girls were of the same class with those who do 
such work everywhere, and in all ages of the 
world; .low, vulgar, brutal, and willing to work 
cheap. It was doubtless this class of low fellows 
who crucified the Saviour, and such work came 
very natural to them, as they were “in the busi- 
ness.” No doubt they agreed to do it for the 
“spoils,” and as much “sour wine” as they 
wanted to drink. Hence for their pay “ they 
parted his raiment, and for his thirst they offered 
him a part of their miserable drink.” 

Now it will not be difficult for the reader to 
guess the doom of poor Rachel, with this outline 
of such a brutal custom as existed at that time. 
Only a few of the best-informed Hebrews knew 
of the existence of such a custom, or traffic; 
then it is not surprising that the family of this un- 


A WAIF — A PRiNCEi. 


150 

fortunate girl had not the slightest idea of what 
purpose her captors had in view. Many were 
thus taken from their homes, and their relatives 
and friends never knew what became of them for 
years, and may be not at all. 

This feature of Hebrew home life you would 
do well to study in the light of the ancient Scrip- 
tures, and their history by Josephus. 


CHAPTER XII. 


THE FLIGHT AND THE PRISON. 

I F the reader will take the trouble to compare 
the scene of kidnapping, slavery, and specula- 
tion, given in the preceding chapter, with what 
knowledge he may already have of such things 
in all the history of the world, he will see that 
human bondage, with its attendant evils and 
abuses, has been a thing of history running 
through the very existence of the race. But it is 
impossible for slavery to exist without the temp- 
tation for men to indulge in its abuse by inhu- 
man and fraudulent speculation. You may as well 
suppose that horses and mules could have a com- 
mercial valuation without men dealing in them as 
a branch of trade. This they do without refer- 
ence to the state of suffering to which they may 
subject the animal. But who are the sinners when 
slaves are bought and sold, or rather stolen and 
sold? for this was the wicked cause of the first 
introduction of slavery into the Southern States 
of America. Who is it that disregards all suffer- 
ing brought upon the slave for the sake of money ? 
Evidently the kidnapper and speculator. As a 
general thing the slave is far better off in the 
hands of his ow7ier than in the hands of thieves 
and speculators, who feel no further interest in 


A WAIJF A PRINCE. 


^ 5 ^ 

him than his commercial value extended. And 
yet these owners are the vile wretches who get all 
the abuse that their critics see fit to heap upon 
them. 

At the time of which we write there were a 
great many slaves in Egypt, besides the He- 
brews. All of the Delta lands were cultivated by 
slaves ; many of them were captives taken in war. 
There may have been, and doubtless were, many 
Egyptian laborers, but for the most part the best 
skilled labor, as well as the severest toil, was per- 
formed by the Hebrews. They built the most 
splendid temple ever known to Egyptian history. 
They constructed those grand fortresses that have 
been the wonder of all the ages. They erected 
those extensive granaries that dotted the agricul- 
tural part of the kingdom, which doubtless were 
modeled after those built by Joseph in the “ seven 
years of plenty.’’ 

The figures upon many of their great monu- 
ments show these Hebrews at work making bricks, 
with overseers standing by, and some show them 
in the act of beating the laborers with rods. 
Rameses feared them. He foresaw, or thought 
he foresaw, that if their kindred from Syria should 
come down to invade his kingdom they might fall 
in with them and make common cause against 
him. This gave him the greater uneasiness, be- 
cause to enter and invade Egypt they would pass 
through that part of the land inhabited by the 
Hebrews. Therefore, he fortified his eastern bor- 


THE FLIGHT AND THE PRISON. 153 

der, built new and powerful fortresses in Goshen, 
partly to protect himself against invasion, and 
partly for the purpose of keeping watch over the 
Hebrews. 

The troops stationed at these points were chiefly 
Libyans, who were not likely to sympathize with 
the Hebrews. There has been found in an an- 
cient temple at Karnak an engraving embodying 
the principal facts in a treaty which Rameses 
made with the chief of the Khitas of Karnak for 
the recovery of fugitives who might escape over 
the border and into their country. He also re- 
quired the Hebrews along this border to labor in 
small squads, so that they might be the more 
easily guarded, all of which is conclusive proof 
of what has been said — i. e., he feared them. He 
kept such a vigilant eye upon all of their work 
and movements that it required a large standing 
army for this purpose. They watched their ene- 
mies by day and by night, both within and without. 

A feeling of dislike sprang up in the minds of 
the Egyptians toward the Hebrews when they first 
learned their occupation, namely, that of shep- 
herds. ‘‘For every shepherd is an abomination 
unto the Egyptians” (Gen. xlvi. 34). This they 
learned immediately upon the coming of the He- 
brews into Egypt, and for four hundred and thirty 
years it continued unabated, but rather increased. 
Joseph knew their feeling, and sought to warn his 
brethren of it that they might escape the odium of 
such a calling in the eyes of the Egyptians. He 


154 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


told them to say, when interrogated on the subject, 
that they were “keepers of cattle.” They did not, 
however, say as he had instructed them, but con- 
fessed that not only they, but their fathers before 
them, were shepherds. 

The Egyptians’ estimate of Hebrew standing 
being “an abomination” on first acquaintance, it 
was by no means improved when “ there arose 
another king which knew not Joseph,” and who 
took away their liberties and reduced them to 
bondage. This feeling of superiority over the 
Hebrews grew in the minds of the Egyptians with 
each succeeding dynasty, and the condition of the 
former became more and more wretched till, tak- 
ing their written history as a guide, it would be 
impossible to exaggerate the unwritten. Tender 
children, lovely maidens, young men, strong men, 
fathers, mothers, felt all the weight of the dread- 
ful truth afterwards written of them: “And the 
Egyptians made the children of Israel to serve 
with rigor, and they made their lives bitter with 
hard bondage.” (Ex. i. 13, 14.) The readers 
of this story are ready to corroborate this state- 
ment when they see the bitterness in the home of 
Samuel, cruel bondage, hard service, which is un- 
remitting both in character and duration. Then 
this last and worst calamity, added to all the rest 
of their burdens, comes like a tempest upon their 
defenseless heads. Rachel, their firstborn, their 
light and joy, snatched away by a hand worse 
than death. The tender, loving, trusting, beau- 


The flight and the prison. 155 

tiful Rachel, lost to them forever! What great 
sin has she committed to bring down this dreadful 
blow upon her young life ? Why break the hearts 
of her loving parents? Why wreck the happiness 
of the noble young man, Joel? Where is the hand 
of Providence now? But stop I wait! Do you not 
see that hand stretched out to help, as it has been 
in all the past? God has not taken them out of 
the fire, but has walked with them in it for more 
than five generations. And has he lost his skill? 
Let us follow Rachel, and see. 

Sure enough, they were not mistaken in suppos- 
ing that the soldiers, who were seen passing the 
home of Samuel on that fatal evening, were in 
some way connected with the disappearance of 
the girl. Sure enough, “ Old Sol” was with them, 
and bent on mischief. Sure enough, the surmise 
of Joel as to the use they intended to make of the 
carriage was correct. The frightened girl was 
rudely seized by strong hands, and in spite of her 
cries for help and struggles to get away, she was 
forced into the carriage and the doors securely 
fastened. She fell limp and senseless upon the 
cushioned seat, where she lay in an unconscious 
state, how long she knew not. When she recov- 
ered consciousness, she was being whirled along 
at a rapid rate through the darkness, but whither 
she had not the slightest idea. She secretly 
thanked God in her heart when she found that 
she was alone in the carriage. To cry out for 
help she knew would be useless, for cries would 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


I5<^ 

be heard only by pitiless ears. She could hear 
the clatter of the horses’ hoofs, both in front and 
rear of the vehicle, which proved that she was 
closely followed by the cavalry. She realized 
that escape was impossible, and hence determined 
to waste no strength at present on the fruitless 
effort. Now she began to hear other voices and 
the rattle of many vehicles, and to see many lights 
all around. She thought of crying out to make 
her distress known, but just as she was about to 
do so the carriage came to a sudden stop. She 
trembled with fear that perhaps those same rough 
hands were again about to drag her out as roughly 
as they had thrust her into the carriage. A face, 
covered with rough beard, appeared at the door, 
and a gruff voice said threateningly: “Be quiet 
now, at the peril of your life ! ” Then the carriage 
began again to move, but slowly. Now the wheels 
rumbled as if on the floor of a boat. Now the 
splash of oars plainly told that they were crossing 
the river. After a few minutes the carriage begins 
again to move. On and on, amidst increasing 
noises and blazing lights. They are in the city of 
Memphis ! On, on they dash through the princi- 
pal part of the city. Poor prisoner ! helpless and 
doomed; afraid to speak, or scarcely to breathe. 
Now they come to narrow streets, and where the 
lights are dim. Again the carriage stops; and 
this time the door opens, and a grim-featured man 
stands there. He speaks to her in a suppressed 
but distinct tone: “ Here you are to stop. Take 


THE FLIGHT AND THE PRISON. 157 

notice ! you are to follow me without resistance or 
making any noise. If you do so all will be well 
for the presentj but if not you will be bound and 
gagged. It will be much better for you to do as 
you are bidden. So now come, follow me.’^ 
These last words were spoken in a tone of com- 
mand. Knowing that resistance would be not 
only in vain, but the very height of folly, she 
alighted from the carriage and followed the man 
through a dimly lighted hall. The building was 
old and had the appearance of having been once 
a temple. Inserting a huge key into the lock of a 
great door, the guide opened it. When they 
passed through, it closed behind them with a 
bang. They now stood at the foot of a stairway, 
which they at once ascended. The poor girl was 
so exhausted from fright and fatigue that it was 
with great difficulty she could follow. But she 
struggled on, fearing either to speak or falter, lest 
the man should put into execution his angry threat. 
At the top of this flight of steps they came to 
another closed door, which the guide unlocked 
and pushed open. There was no light beyond 
this door, but the man turned to Rachel, and with- 
out speaking waved his hand toward the open 
door, which meant for her to go in. She stepped 
upon the threshold, but the black darkness within 
caused her to hesitate, whereupon the man gave 
her a push, which sent her headlong into the dark 
room, and closed the door behind her and de- 
parted. She felt as if she would die of fright. 


158 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

She screamed out at the top of her voice and sank 
upon the floor in helpless terror. 

“O God, pity and help me!” she moaned. 
Silence and darkness as of death were all about 
her. She feared to stir; yet with her awful sur- 
roundings she could not but feel a sense of relief at 
the thought that, at least for the present moment, 
she was rid of her captors. But what would next 
happen was as dark to her as the room she occu- 
pied. She thought of her home, her father and 
mother, her brother and little sister, and poor little 
Benjamin, whose life was in danger every hour. 
She wondered if they missed her, and what they 
were doing. She thought of Joel*, her ideal, and 
wondered if he was doing anything to rescue her. 
“ Surely he will risk his life if need be,” she 
thought. But alas I what could he do? He knew 
not where they had taken her, and if he knew, he 
was powerless to reach her. Indeed, she did not 
herself know where she was. True, she knew 
she had crossed the river and passed through a 
part of the city, but that was all. For all that 
she could tell, she might be incarcerated in a pris- 
on of loathsome lepers, or a den of thieves and 
cutthroats. Oh, how dreadful her situation I Thou- 
sands of dire imaginings rushed through her mind 
while alone in this dreadful darkness. She had 
not attempted to rise from the floor where she had 
fallen when she first entered the room, or what- 
ever kind of a place it was; but now she thought 
she heard a noise at the opposite side from which 


THE FLIGHT AND THE PRISON. 1 59 

she had entered. It sounded like some one trying 
to put a key into a lock. Almost at the same mo- 
ment that this thought entered her mind she dis- 
tinctly heard the bolt turn, the door opened, and 
a light flashed into the room. 

What a revelation ! She was in the very “ sanc- 
tum ” of an old temple, and almost immediately 
over her was the great monster-looking idol repre- 
senting a cow. She found that she had entered 
by the “ secret ” door through which the priests al- 
ways passed when they came in to offer sacrifice. 
Evidently the temple had not been entered for this 
purpose in a long time. A more gloomy picture 
than it presented can scarcely be imagined. 
Rachel shuddered to think she had been all alone 
in that dreadful place. All this discovery was 
made in an instant, for the next moment a woman 
of very forbidding appearance stood in the door- 
way with a dim lamp in her hand, peering into the 
room as if she were looking for some object which 
she had reason to believe was there, but still had 
not discovered. She looked like one who had 
been appointed to perform a task, with a heavy 
penalty attached in case of failure, and that she 
was utterly without interest in it further than the 
penalty drove her. She approached where Rachel 
sat, and as she did so she expressed her dissatis- 
faction at being thus disturbed in her sleep. 

“What made you’uns so late a cornin’? Jes’ 
like I wanted to be stayin’ up all night waitin’ for 
you’uns to come.” 


i6o 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


The ridiculousness of the suggestion was some- 
what amusing to Rachel, dreadful as was her state 
of mind. Just as though she had been a party to 
the arranging of this visit ! 

“ I’m sure I do not know,” she said. “ If I 
had been going to select a time to visit this old 
temple I am quite certain I should not have chosen 
this. But why were you waiting specially for 
me?” 

“I didn’t know nothin’ sibout you, but when 
they’s ’spectin’ to bring in one like you they tells 
me to stay right here, and I has to do it if it’s all 
night.” 

“Do they often bring people in here as they 
brought me?” inquired Rachel, with an increased 
feeling of alarm ; for she. now began to see more 
clearly that her being brought here was a premed- 
itated and preconcerted arrangement, and conse- 
quentl}^ there must be some dreadful purpose in 
it which she had not yet discovered. 

“Yes, chile, they brings a heap of um here, 
but they carries um off about as fast as they brings 
um. Sometimes they has a heap of um here, and 
sometimes only one or two like it is now. But you 
jes’ come right along wi’ me, chile, ’cause I ain’t 
got no time to be stayin’ here talkin’ to you this 
way.” 

With this the awkward old creature started back 
toward the door by which she had entered, com- 
manding Rachel to follow. She led the way into 
a kitchen, not very remarkable for its cleanliness. 


THE FLIGHT AND THE PRISON. l6l 

but still it was the place where food was prepared. 
She pointed to a dirty-looking mat, which Rachel 
knew meant for her to sit upon. Then she placed 
before her a tray containing some coarse food. 
But the poor girl could not eat. If the place and 
food had been ever so temptingly clean, the dread- 
ful experience through which she had passed in 
the last few hours and the gloomy prospect of the 
future were anything else but appetizing or restful. 
The alarming words of the old woman, about the 
constant process of bringing in and carrying out 
girls like her at this place, were to her mind deep- 
ly enigmatical, and boded no good to her. 

“Where do they carry girls who are taken out 
from here?” asked Rachel. 

“ Chile, how could I know? They never comes 
back, so 1 never sees um any more after they goes 
away from here. But I thinks they sells um, 
’cause they threatens to sell me when I don’t do 
to please um.” 

“O my God, help me! Pm in the hands of 
slave dealers! For the first time since she was 
captured, tears flowed freely. She covered her 
face with her hands and wept aloud. In bitterness 
she said: “My father and all of our people are in 
bondage, and we have known nothing else for 
centuries past, but we are happy because at home 
with loved ones. We weep, rejoice, and sympa- 
thize with one another and live in the sunshine of 
each other’s love. But oh, to be sold to strangers 
or foreigners, and possibly carried far away to 
11 


i 62 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


some distant country, how dreadful! O God, 
what shall I do ? ” 

Poor, broken-hearted Rachel. It would be a 
heart of stone that could resist this sad wail. But 
there is no hand near that is able to help. The 
old servant, though much used to such scenes, 
might have been moved by such sorrow ; but being 
herself helpless, it was useless to think of pity. 
Besides, it was now past midnight, and she was 
worn out with fatigue and want of sleep, and was 
sadly in need of rest. It was evident that the 
prisoner had been left in her charge for the night, 
and perhaps longer. 

“Come, chile,” she said, after waiting a few 
moments for the storm of weeping to pass; “if 
you ain’t goin’ to eat nothin’ jes’ come along wi’ 
me, ’cause I must git through wi’ what I has to do 
some time to-night.” 

She conducted Rachel up another flight of steps, 
which led to a large room, more noted for room 
than for anything that was in it. Scattered about 
over the bare floor were a number of straw mats, 
presumably for sleeping: it would be giving them 
a false dignity to call them beds. On one of these, 
in a corner of the room, lay some one whom, by 
the dim light, Rachel took to be a young girl. In 
this she was not mistaken, as she afterwards found 
out. Judging from what the old woman had told 
her, she concluded that it was some one in a simi- 
lar condition to her own, and therefore her sympa- 
thies naturally went out toward her. The young 


THE FLIGHT AND THE PRISON. 163 

girl was startled by their entrance, but she too, 
like Rachel, concluded that it was only another 
ill-fated creature, who had come to share in the 
wretchedness that was crushing her own young 
life. 

The old woman pointed to one of these piles of 
straw, thereby indicating to Rachel that she could 
sleep there, and then proceeded to make herself 
comfortable on another. There being no seats in 
the room, the tired girl was obliged to drop down 
on this repulsive place, for she was now completely 
exhausted. But, tired as she was, sleep was out 
of the question except for only a moment at a 
time when “tired nature” could no longer bear 
up under its terrible load, she would fall into a 
disturbed slumber, from which to be startled by 
some frightful dream. Thus half sleeping, dream- 
ing, and starting, the remaining dreary hours of 
the night were worn away little by little. By the 
gray light of the early morning she took her first 
inspection of her gloomy abode. No furniture; 
walls bare and black with age; the accumulated 
filth of months scattered over the floor, and in one 
corner a huge pile of rubbish of various kinds. 
With this revelation came the crushing thought: 
“Tm a prisoner, and this is my prison! Com- 
fortless placet And yet, for aught she knew, 
there might be even worse than this in store for 
her. Wretched child of faithful Abraham I What 
do you think now of God’s care for you? Will 
you trust him still? Yes, though overwhelmed by 


164 A WAIF — A PRINCE. 

sorrow, and even the shadows of despair are fall- 
ing thick and dark, yet deep down in her faithful 
heart she would hope still. 

The world has yet, if ever, to give the history 
of a people who could pass through so many shad- 
ows, wait so long and patiently, and still hold on 
to their faith in God’s promises as did the He- 
brews. They have ever been and are yet taught 
to do this from their very infancy. No people 
ever had stronger promises or stronger trials. 
They believed the promises and outlived the trials. 
Rachel was a Hebrew of the -purest type. Her 
trials were great, but her faith was greater. 

Heavy footsteps were now heard on the rickety 
old stairway by which they had ascended to this 
dismal place. Then a heavy knock on the door, 
accompanied by a gruff voice : “ Zilla, Zilla, who’s 
paying you to sleep here all day?” 

‘ ‘ The poor old creature jumped up in a fright, and 
seeing that she had overslept herself, made haste 
to go down. She locked the door behind her and 
left the two girls alone. They felt a relief in be- 
ing thus left to themselves to make each other’s 
acquaintance, for they felt that, being fellow-suf- 
ferers, they could confide in each other. Each 
was anxious to do this. Rachel was the first to 
speak: “ Dear sister, I feel that perhaps like my- 
self you are here as a prisoner, for I am sure you 
could not come to, much less stay voluntarily in, 
such a place.” 

“ It is too true, my friend; and I am ashamed to 


THE FLIGH':^ AND THE PRISON. 165 

say that up to the time of your coming in I had 
seriously contemplated ending my miserable exist- 
ence by my own hand. But somehow, I cannot 
tell why, hope seemed to come in with you.’’ 

“I hope you will never think of so rash a deed 
again. But I, too, must confess to a little shame 
at my thoughts when I found you here. Seeing 
that you were a sister Hebrew, I felt that we could 
be companions, and I was glad! Yes, glad to 
find you here. Not glad that you were miserable, 
but that we could be miserable together, and both 
of us be less miserable for our companionship.” 

“In this we are alike also, but how long this 
pleasure will last we know not. To stay here is 
dreadful, but to go elsewhere may be more so. 
Oh, if they would only let us stay together !” She 
threw her arms about the neck of Rachel as 
though she feared that at this moment she might 
be taken from her. 

“ Let us hope, and trust in God,” said Rachel. 
“The worst cannot exceed our fears, and if our 
fears should not be realized, our hopes will bear 
us up. I think a few hours more will bring one 
or the other. Let us sit down here and talk as 
familiar, bosom friends.” 

It turned out that Hagar — for that was her 
name — was snatched away from her home in a 
similar manner to that just described in the 
case of Rachel. She was a beautiful young 
girl, perfect in form and features; dark eyes and 
hair; a musical, ringing, but sweet voice, full of 


i66 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


tenderness; and a gentle, trusting spirit. Indeed, 
the two were models of beauty and intelligence, 
and no doubt were considered valuable prizes by 
their captors. 

As before intimated, in this business there were 
two parties through whose hands the unfortunate 
captives must pass before reaching a home, good 
or bad. The roughs^ whose business it was to 
steal them from their families, delivered them into 
some such place as this, and often even worse, 
and would not suffer them to be removed until 
they were paid their wages for their dastardly 
work. The proprietors had to come and examine 
the “property” before accepting or taking charge 
of them, and often many days would go by before 
an agreement could be reached. Then they were 
secretly removed to other quarters. If they pos- 
sess such qualities as would recommend them for 
places in the best families, they were removed to 
much better quarters and put in charge of suit- 
able “ trainers ” — women whose business it was to 
teach them the duties of servants or maids of the 
higher rank. If they possessed intelligence, 
beauty, and skill, they were considered very val- 
uable, because they could be placed in the best 
homes, and of course the purchasers or employers 
could pay better prices. 

The “ love of money ” was “ the root of all ” this 
evil. But, bad as slavery is when abused, yet it 
was a fortunate day for these unhappy girls who 
had been forced away from their homes, when 


THE FLIGHT AND THE PRISON. 


167 


they fell into the hands of kind-hearted employers. 
And yet, as we have said, the owner of slaves is 
regarded as a monster in sin, while the real cul- 
prit, the thief 2indi the trader, go unwhipped, both 
by justice and public sentiment. But slavery is, 
and ever has been, a grievous burden, and happy 
the people who are rid of it forever. Pharaoh 
found it so, even with the reckless and inhuman 
cruelty with which he treated it. 

Rachel and Hagar remained in this dismal place 
only until the following night. Hagar was brought 
here the night before Rachel, and had spent two 
nights of wretchedness. There was no hesitation 
upon the part of the proprietors to pay the price 
demanded for their capture, though unusually 
large. Then they were transferred to another 
place, where they were furnished with a comfort- 
able room. Consequently, compared to their sit- 
uation the night before, they were happy, if indeed 
it were possible for happiness to come to them un- 
der the circumstances. They were soon devoted 
friends, but alas ! they felt as it might be imagined 
that the “stalled ox” would feel, only being pre- 
pared for the slaughter! But God’s ways are not 
as our ways. They are in his hands. Let us 
leave them thus, for 

He in the thickest darkness dwells, 

Performs his work, the cause conceals; 

But though his methods are unknown. 

Judgment and truth support his throne. 


CHAPTER XIIL 

THE LAST HOPE GONE. 

M AN’S extremity is God’s opportunity,” is a 
true proverb, but sometimes improperly ap- 
plied. God never lacks opportunity to do for us 
whatever we need to have done, so far as his abil- 
ity or willingness is concerned, but he is often 
interfered with by our opposition or lack of will- 
ing cooperation. But his peculiar opportunity to 
show his favor to or on behalf of his creature, 
man, is when man has exhausted his own skill 
and falls back helpless upon the divine arm. It 
is not wrong to use all and the very best skill 
which he has given us; indeed, he expects us to 
do this, but at the same time to trust him implic- 
itly. This forever bars discouragement, being the 
perfecting of faith in us. 

If what I wish is good, 

And suits the will divine, 

By earth and hell in vain withstood, 

I know it shall be mine. 

There is something so remarkable in the He- 
brew’s tenacity of faith that it forms a prominent 
part of their sacred history. Often disappointed, 
and sometimes cast down on account of the delay 
of the promises, yet they trusted on as the centu- 
ries swept by. You will be impressed with this 
truth by reading the eleventh chapter of Hebrews. 


THE LAST HOPE GONE. 


169 

God’s word, by a single sentence, often throws 
radiant lines of stupendous thought upon the map 
of mental vision, like the boundary lines of a vast 
continent, and leaves us to explore its beautiful 
interior by climbing its lofty mountains, naviga- 
ting its rivers, sailing upon its beautiful lakes, and 
developing its inexhaustible mines. This will af- 
ford employment for the longest lifetime, and still 
leave infinite entertainment for an endless eternity. 

“By faith, Joseph, when he died, made men- 
tion of the departing of the children of Israel, and 
gave commandment concerning his bones.” But 
after he was “put in a coffin in Egypt,” the his- 
tory of this great nation for three hundred and 
forty years is written in a single chapter. Out 
of this great world of thought, compassed thus by 
twenty-two verses, might be written a thousand 
books and still leave the field comparatively un- 
touched. But let us return to our story. 

Many weeks have passed since our last inter- 
view with Amram and his family — weeks of 
startling events in the history of the Hebrews. 
Wonderful things are now happening, which 
point to such other events as have hitherto existed 
only in prophecy and the faith of those who be- 
lieved prophecy and trusted God. These events 
are now crowding rapidly upon each other, and 
in less than another century will bring the fulfill- 
ment of God’s promise to his people. Indeed, he 
is beginning now to prepare them for their glori- 
ous exodus. There are hundreds of children now 


170 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


born who will assemble at Rameses, eighteen 
miles northeast from Memphis, the divinely ap- 
pointed place of rendezvous, preparatory to 
departure from Egypt; many tender little feet, 
which have not yet pressed Egyptian soil, by rea- 
son of their infancy, that will leave their tracks in 
the soft bed of the Red Sea to be washed out by 
its waters as they shall surge together when the 
hosts of God’s people are singing their triumphant 
song on its eastern shore. Many Egyptian chil- 
dren, now born, will compose a part of the unfor- 
tunate, struggling,, drowning army of Pharaoh in 
that sea, while the singing army of Israel shall 
pause in their song of deliverance to pity their 
fallen and now helpless foes. Who doubts this? 
Do not the rapidly growing numbers of the He- 
brews, in the very face of the patroling armies of 
Pharaoh, utter a prophecy which is well-nigh au- 
dible? Do you doubt that God helped thousands 
of trusting mothers to successfully hide their chil- 
dren, and thereby deliver them out of his cruel 
hands? No, for the facts forbid the doubt. Am- 
ram’s body will sleep in an Egyptian tomb, to- 
gether with his faithful wife, Jochebed, but their 
illustrious sons will march at the head of the 
mighty procession between the parted waters of 
the sea, and their no less consecrated daughter 
will lead the grand service of song on its banks, 
while Pharaoh’s chariots drag through the mire 
without wheels. Samuel will be left resting on 
^the banks of the Nile, but little Benjamin will go 


THE LAST HOPE GONE. I7I 

out and be lost to human sight in an unmarked 
grave in the wilderness. 

We left our friend Amram and his companion 
Ophron, in great peril, under sentence of death, 
waiting for the executioner. But you have since 
seen Amram under very happy circumstances, and it 
remains only to say that Ophron shared the good 
fortunes of his friend. Their release need not be 
wondered at when it is remembered that they had 
a “friend at court.” The princess was ignorant 
of their impending fate till the morning of the day 
on which they were to have been executed. In 
fact, up to this time, she had been ignorant of 
who it was that had been imprisoned on her ac- 
count. She only knew that some one had been 
unjustly accused and condemned. Therefore, 
the steps she was about to take were in the inter- 
est of simple justice, without reference to rank or 
person. 

Having obtained audience with the king at the 
very earliest hour possible on the day she had set 
apart in her mind to appear before him with her 
cause, she was alarmed to find that sentence of 
death had already gone out for these very men, 
and that this was the day for their execution. But 
she was not to be thrown off her purpose by dis- 
couragements. She urged her plea for the con- 
demned men. She told how it all came about, 
and that there was no evil design upon the part of 
these men. She admitted the correctness of the 
accusation as it related to the occasion, but denied 


172 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


it as to the facts; that the accused were evident- 
ly trying to keep a disorderly man from creating 
greater disturbance, which they succeeded in do- 
ing. The only immediate effect of her earnest ef- 
fort was that the king dispatched a messenger to the 
prison authorities with an order to suspend the 
execution of the prisoners till the matter could be 
further investigated. Thermuthis demanded now 
that the accused and the accusers be brought once 
more before the royal court, and in the presence 
of them all she gave a clear and comprehensive 
rehearsal of the whole matter, from first to last, 
and reaffirmed that no violence whatever was of- 
fered, but that on the contrary great repect was 
manifested for her presence. 

The king was now thoroughly convinced of the 
righteousness of her cause, and though it was 
possible for him to ignore even justice itself, yet 
for his great love for his daughter he proclaimed 
the prisoners, Amram and Ophron, entitled to 
their freedom. Of course Jambres was disap- 
pointed, and secretly resolved on revenge. But 
the gentle, justice-loving princess is once more 
victorious. In her hands right has triumphed over 
wrong, and two innocent men go free. But alas! 
the wily old astrologer, the unrelenting enemy of 
the Hebrews, is now stung by a new provocation. 
He has made a signal failure in an attempt to de- 
stroy two prominent and good men in the land of 
Goshen. But the revengeful nature of the man 
will not allow him to submit quietly to this defeat. 


THE LAST HOPE GONE. 


173 


Chafing under the humiliation, and at the same 
time fearing lest his prophecy regarding the young 
child be fulfilled in spite of his effort to prevent it, 
he now sets to work more vigorously than ever to 
avenge the one and prevent the other. But he 
saw and felt that his influence over the king had 
weakened since Thermuthis had occasion to an- 
tagonize him. Well may he dread her power, for 
her eyes are now more thoroughly opened to his 
vindictive and cruel nature than ever before, and 
it will not be his last experience with her in the 
royal court. But his right arm of power with 
which he never failed to move the king was his 
old prophecy of the young child. He drew daily 
upon his inventive skill for some pretext to kindle 
this fire of persecution more and more. Already 
it had brought more sorrow to the Hebrews than 
any other one thing. In close connection with it 
he kept his majesty alarmed about their rapid in- 
crease, and thus pushed forward the work of 
destruction. He also called to his assistance such 
of the baser sort as could easily be hired to do 
service in this bloody work. 

His next move was to bring about a more 
thorough search for the young children. This 
he accomplished by the testimony of some who 
said to the king that the all-important edict was 
continually being evaded by the mothers hiding 
their children in caves and dens in the earth and 
about their houses. Much of this was true, but 
what power on earth could prevent it? It was not 


174 


A WAIF ^A PRINCE. 


natural for the mothers to bring their children out 
to the slaughter, and how could he force them to do 
so ? If they were captured it was, doubtless in every 
instance, at the end of the most vigorous effort pos- 
sible upon the part of the parents to prevent it. 

A new proclamation was now issued, to the ef- 
fect that all of the king’s subjects should promptly 
inform the authorities, not only if they knew^ but 
should they have the least grounds to suspect the 
whereabouts of such children as came within the 
edict. And moreover, he enjoined that “should 
any Hebrew parents disobey him, and venture to 
hide, or in any way be found trying to spare their 
male children alive, they and their families should 
be destroyed.” ^ 

With the publication of this proclamation went 
out the last hope of many a Hebrew mother, and 
the execution of it swept whole families from the 
face of the earth. This is another “turn of the 
screw,” that was continually being tightened with 
a view to the final crushing out of the Hebrew na- 
tion. Is it any wonder that their cries and groans 
“ reach to heaven ? ” With every increase of their 
great affliction grows our astonishment at their 
wonderful powers of endurance. And yet we 
know it should be no matter of wonder, since the 
great God of heaven and earth espouses their 
cause. What can men do against a people “whose 
God is the Lord ? ” 

There is one thing connected with the bondage 


* See Josephus, Book II., Chapter 9. 


THE LAST HOPE GONE. 


175 


of this wonderful people that should not be over- 
looked; and that is, that in the darkest hours of 
their affliction they never forsook God nor aban- 
doned his worship. In all the long years, first of 
prosperity, and then of affliction in Egypt, they 
never, as a nation, bowed down to the gods of the 
Egyptians. Doubtless there were individual ex- 
ceptions to this, but if so they were comparatively 
rare. It was only when they were free that they 
forgot the Lord. It was not until their yoke of 
bondage was broken and they had left their Egyp- 
tian homes that they made the golden calf and 
imitated the worship of their former oppressors. 
Ah, misguided Aaron ! Why did you not lead the 
people into idolatry in Egypt? Then you might 
have gained favor with the Egyptians. Strange 
3mu did not think of this. Why forsake God now 
in the face of so many of his blessings, and when 
there is no one near to reward you for your idol- 
atry? This illustrates a principle that has been 
noticeable among men always, namely, afflictions 
keep us close and true to God, whereas prosperity 
often encourages us to depart from him. Besides 
many Scripture reasons for this, there is also this 
philosophic reason: God is light, and as light is 
seen best and appreciated most when we are in 
the darkness, so God is seen to best advantage by 
us when we are in the darkness of affliction. 

For some time the suspicion had rested upon Am- 
ram’s house that a young child was hidden there. 
At the same time the family had made it their one 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


176 

great business to take special care of this threat- 
ened and hunted child. It was a cause of con- 
stant care and great anxiety to the mother. Al- 
though up to this time she had been successful in 
hiding the little one, yet this had not removed her 
fears. The anxious question would often arise: 
“How long can this last? Could she continue 
this way with such a trying tension upon her 
nerves daily? The babe was safe to-day, but 
would he be to-morrow?” Often as she sat look- 
ing down into his bright, innocent eyes she could 
not but think of the possibility of the rough hands 
of the unfeeling soldiers tearing him from her lov- 
ing arms, and of the monsters of the Nile feasting 
upon his tender little body. Then with an invol- 
untary shudder she would take him up in her 
arms and press him close to her heart. This pic- 
ture has its counterpart in the experience of many 
Christian mothers of the present day. The edict 
of Pharaoh and the crocodiles of the river of 
Egypt were a terror to the thoughts of the He- 
brew mothers, but not more so than the thoughts 
of all the possible evils that are at this moment 
waiting for every innocent babe that slumbers in 
its mother’s arms. O mother, there are a thou- 
sand possibilities of evil that wait for your darling 
like the ravenous tiger waits for his prey ! There 
are currents of evil within him which naturally 
drift him away from you, and there are without 
fearful temptations waiting at your gate to meet 
this evil nature and together lead him to ruin. 


THE LAST HOPE GONE. 1^7 

Are there any grounds for these fears ? Come 
with me to your prisons, and behold their inmates. 
Look at the staggering, swearing drunkard upon 
your streets. Look into your places of dissipa- 
tion. Go to that unhappy home and see a brutal 
husband and father abuse his wife and beat his 
poor, helpless little children, and then tell me 
whose are all these. Only a few years ago they 
were innocent babes in their mothers’ arms ! Is 
wealth, learning, high birth, or all of them togeth- 
er, proof against such dreadful results? Nay; 
from homes of affluence as well as of poverty, 
from the ranks of learning as well as of igno- 
rance, come these wretched victims of vice and 
crime. Can a mother look upon such as this and 
not shudder for the fate of her boy lest he come 
to some such end? As she looks at her tender 
babe, how often does she wonderingly ask, “ Can I 
shield him from such a destiny?” But perils like 
this will drive the true mother closer to God. The 
more she realizes her peril and helplessness the 
more she leans upon him for help. Like faithful 
Jochebed, she says: “ This is God’s child as much 
as he is mine ; I will consecrate and train him for 
God, and trust him to do the rest.” But if there 
is cause for fear, there is also cause for good cheer 
and hope. If when you looked into the prisons 
and dens of iniquity you found those who were 
once in the cradle, you can look also into the 
churches and among the millions of earth’s best 
people who are trying to make the world better, 
12 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


178 

and find those who were once little children in a 
praying, Christian mother’s home. Here you will 
find and be charmed with the lovely possibilities 
of grace and faithful motherhood bearing its rich- 
est fruitage. “Let fear watch, for there are dan- 
gers; but let hope rejoice, for there are also possi- 
bilities of the highest good.” 

There has now come a time in the history of 
Amram’s family when the child can no longer be 
hid. The secret is known. The authorities have 
found it out, and are determined to destroy the 
babe. He is doomed. He must now be brought 
forth, or the whole family will perish. A desper- 
ate spirit would suggest a desperate resort. “We 
will all perish together rather than give up one of 
our number.” But prudence and faith said: “The 
last human hope is gone, the last possible human 
effort has been made ; and whatever follows after 
this, God is responsible for^ Faith is at its sub- 
limest in such a crisis. 

The evening of the very last day that the babe 
can possibly be kept in their home has now come. 
To-morrow their house is to be searched, and if 
the child is found the home is to be destroyed and 
the family put to death. Now there are three 
“horns” to this dreadful dilemma: cast the babe 
into the river themselves, deliver him up to the 
king’s officers, or all perish together. Which 
shall they choose ? To give up Jive lives and gain 
nothing by it, they had no right to do. To give 
over the child into the hands of their unfeeling 


THE LAST HOPE GONE. 1 79 

enemies, they could not bear to think of for a 
moment. To cast him into the river with their own 
hands, would be murder; how could they do it? 

It is not to be wondered at if the mother has 
spent the greater part of the day in her private 
chamber wrestling with God. She needed wis- 
dom and strength now; wisdom to decide, and 
strength to carry out the decision. The sun is 
sinking out of sight behind the western hills. She 
gazes at the great orb of day, with his now subdued 
and softened rays tinged with gold as he dips his 
fiery edge below the rim of the horizon. He has 
run the circuit of the skies with streaming fight too 
bright for mortal eye to look upon; but now, ere 
he retires for the night, he pauses for a moment at 
his chamber door to throw over the world his gold- 
en mantle of soft, smiling light, true type of love 
and tenderness, as if to shield it from the heavy 
curtain of darkness which will soon fall upon it. 
The heavy heart of Jochebed cried out bitterly: 
‘‘ O God, is yonder sinking sun, which is emblem- 
atical of thee, foreshadowing our departing hope? 
Wilt thou withdraw from us in this dark hour of 
trouble?’’ Faith and hope lit up her spirit as the 
last fading sunbeam kissed her careworn brow, 
and God whispered through both of them : “ I will 
be with thee in the darkness as in the light.” 

In the gathering gloom of the evening she saw 
two men approaching. She quickly recognized 
them as her husband and his friend Ophron. The 
latter lingered only a moment at Amram’s gate. 


i8o 


A WAIF — ^A PRINCE. 


while the two engaged in subdued conversation. 
As he passed on toward his home, he said as a 
parting word of cheer: “ I hope you will have di- 
vine direction.” 

The children, Miriam and Aaron, as usual, are 
glad to see him, and run to greet and welcome 
him ; but they saw the gloom upon his brow, which 
he tried in vain to hide. The best of men are but 
mortal, and are burdened when great calamities 
threaten. 

After their evening meal, as was their custom, 
they gathered in the family room for religious de- 
votion. These devotions are now more than usu- 
ally earnest. The father lingers in prayer. He 
must prevail. He must have light. For this pur- 
pose he, like Jacob, held on to God and would not 
let go without a blessing. When their worship was 
ended, he addressed the two older children as fol- 
lows: “ My children, we have spared your young 
and tender hearts the burden of grief which we 
have borne for many days, just as long as we can. 
You may as well be told now that we can no long- 
er keep our little babe here. Some one has re- 
ported to the king’s officers that he is here, and 
they are coming to-morrow to search for him ; and 
if found, we will all be killed.” 

“Father,” said Miriam, “is there not some 
place that we can hide him where they cannot find 
him?” 

“No, my child; there is no hope for us now. 
He must be cast into the river, and it only remains 


THE LAST HOPE GONE. l8l 

for US to decide whether we will do it ourselves or 
give him over to the soldiers to-morrow.” 

“ Let us trust God rather than men,” said the 
mother. “ Let us not fall into the hands of men, 
but rather let us give him into the hands of God; 
for he is merciful, but men are cruel; he will do 
right with us and the babe. It seems to be the 
will of God that we give him up. Let not men 
come between us and our dear sacrifice.” 

“ Well and wisely said, my dear Jochebed,” 
said Amram with enthusiasm. “And who knows 
but that when he shall look upon our sacrifice, 
which we have given into his hands as our father 
Abraham gave up Isaac his son, he may show us 
a way to deliver him from death as he also deliv- 
ered our father Isaac.” 

One great agony is over, and one great victory 
is gained in this battle. It is settled. They will 
themselves commit him to the river and to God! 
But when? This very night, before the rising 
sun shall bring the fatal day. Sad conclusion, 
but it is reached and settled. Sad as it is, there 
are two features of encouragement and comfort in 
it, namely, the example and triumph of Abraham’s 
faith, and the knowledge that the babe would es- 
cape the cruel hands of their enemies. This was 
comfort to the parents, but where are the heart- 
broken children to get any consolation? They 
are too young to appreciate or understand these 
wonderful things that were so sublime to older 
minds. Poor little things ! they loved their baby 


i 82 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


brother very dearly. They could not understand 
all this, but their father and mother seemed com- 
forted and said it was all right, and therefore 
they accepted it as the best to be done under the 
circumstances. 

O mothers, have you ever been called upon to 
give up your babe? Did you sit by the crib or 
hold him in your arms and see his little life grad- 
ually go out? Then you know what this mother 
felt on that night nearly thirty-five hundred years 
ago. Did you get your consent to give him up? 
No. A mother get her consent to give up her babe ? 
Never! But she can do a much better and wiser 
thing: she can yield him up to God’s will as being 
superior to hers; but in doing so she gives herself 
with it. She goes with the gift — soul, body, will, 
and all — completely swallowed up in God’s will. 
No mother ever buried a child with such a feeling 
that did not get nearer to God through the sad 
providence. God has a purpose in his provi- 
dences; maybe it is unknown, unannounced, but 
we are to believe him, trust him. If he takes your 
babe off to heaven, as the little one leaves your 
arms take firmer hold upon God, then you and it 
shall not be separated. Both shall be safe forever. 
Faith surrenders to God, but holds on to the cap- 
tor. Let us go now and see Jochebed give her 
babe to God. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


A WAIF. 

E xtreme peril has the effect either to quicken 
or paralyze the energies. Some persons be- 
come utterly helpless in sudden alarm or great ex- 
tremity. They seem to yield at once to what ap- 
pears to be inevitable fate, with not a thought of 
the possibility of escape from it or successfully 
resisting it. Again, there are those who are di- 
rectly the opposite to this, whose skill and fore- 
thought are inspired and put to their very best ex- 
ercise. Their inventive powers enable them at 
once to lay hold upon some, and often the best, 
method of meeting the emergency. They display 
wonderful coolness and energy when the surround- 
ings are desperate. Of this class, women are large- 
ly in the majority; and particularly so if the whole 
responsibility is upon them. A woman may faint 
after the peril is past and the nervous tension re- 
laxes, but you may depend upon her to invent 
something instantly to meet a sudden emergency, 
and often it will prove to be the best that could 
have been done under the circumstances. 

Another peculiarity often shown in sudden 
emergency is that we seldom do just what we 
had planned to do should such emergency come. 
Thousands of Hebrew mothers have been fighting 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


184 

against their cruel doom for nearly a whole year. 
Doubtless they planned as to how they would act 
when the danger should actually break upon them, 
and it is doubtful if one in fifty ever did just what 
she had so carefully planned to do. Her plans 
for the emergency were abandoned for better 
ones in the emergency. 

It is not surprising that these mothers rebel so 
persistently against the king’s command. Their 
one great object is to defeat him in his inhuman 
edict. And no marvel that they should. Heathen 
mothers have given their infants when they be- 
lieved that their god required it as an act of wor- 
ship, but no natural mother will do so for any 
other reason. Woman’s devotion to her religion 
will cause her to lay any gift within her possession 
on its altars, even her babe, but she cannot be ter- 
rified into parting with it for a less reason. 

But let us return to the sad home of our friend 
Amram. There is but one definite conclusion yet 
reached by the parents. They had determined to 
commit their babe to the river, but just how to do 
such an awful thing they yet knew not. To reach 
such a determination had cost them the deliberate 
surrender of their hearts’ tenderest love in devo- 
tion to the will of God. Not that they understood 
fully why he required this act, or knew that he 
even required it at all; but their devotion and faith 
took such firm hold upon him as their only hope, 
and believing as they did that they had chosen the 
least evil of all that were offered them, and that 


A WAIF. 


185 

what they were about to do was the inevitable, 
they fully believed that they would be protected 
and blessed in it. 

This point being settled, they were ready to 
meet the ordeal bravely. But there was another 
question confronting them. If he must go, then 
how? What preparation shall be made for his 
going? This is a question that will confront 
every mother sooner or later. Tenderly guarded, 
screened, hid from all threatening evils, her boy 
has been safe for all these years. But there comes 
a time when he can “no longer be hid.” He 
must go forth. But where? how? To school, to 
play, to business. He must go. He will have to 
fight his way to success, or drift to failure and to 
ruin. He goes out to be buffeted, and often driv- 
en against the world’s sharp angles and wound- 
ed thereby. He goes to be tempted and tried; 
to yield or to resist; to stand or to fall. He goes 
out to face great peril. How shall he go? What 
preparation has his mother made to start him out 
on this perilous journey? Is there anything more 
that she can do to make it safer for him ? 

The family is busy with this question concern- 
ing the babe. There will be no sleep this night 
for the anxious parents. They are not debating the 
possibility of keeping their child. That is settled. 
But what preparation can be made? The mother 
thinks of all the baby's little dresses, and wonders 
which of them will be most suitable for this last oc- 
casion. She and her husband go through the little 


i86 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


wardrobe. They lay out this and that article, and 
bedew each with a falling tear. A number of 
dressed goatskins are selected with which to wrap 
the tender body. They talk, and plan, and pray, 
and weep. The mother who has once laid out the 
little burial wardrobe is prepared for this private 
scene, too sacred for critical eyes. 

The night is passing. What are they waiting 
for? Are they about to fail in their sad purpose? 
Will they weaken now in the last moment? Not 
while that illustrious example of faith of their 
father Abraham stands before them, and which 
they started out to imitate; not while Isaac’s won- 
derful deliverance and God’s promise to Israel 
through him are remembered by them. 

One, two, three hours of the night are gone, and 
time makes no halt. On, on go the moments. 
Ten o’clock; the little boy sleeps, but poor little 
troubled Miriam cannot sleep. If any little girl 
reads this let her try to think how she would have 
felt and acted under similar circumstances. A 
dear little baby brother, so sweet, innocent, and 
cunning. And this is his last night at home. He 
is going to be taken off and killed ! 

The Egyptians and Hebrews were in the habit 
of making baskets of the flags, or bulrushes, that 
grew on the Nile. These baskets were used for 
various purposes. They were specially useful for 
the purpose of gathering straw for brickmaking. 
They were made into various shapes and were of 
many sizes. Small boats, or canoes, were also 


A WAIF. 


187 

made of these bulrushes. The stem of the plant 
grew to the length of ten or twelve feet, and was 
very tough. These, being arranged lengthwise 
and in proper shape, were crosswoven after the 
same manner of making the baskets, and then 
lined with the broad, tough leaves. The vessel was 
then plastered within and without with the slime, 
or bituminous mud, from the bed of the river 
and marshy bogs, which when dry was very firm, 
and made the craft water-tight. The little boats 
thus constructed would easily and with safety sus- 
tain the weight of two or three persons. 

Now what was more natural than for the mother 
to think of one of these large baskets as a suitable 
receptacle for the child ? It would be of adequate 
strength and buoyancy to bear up the little body; 
and as for the slime, or pitch, it would be an easy 
matter for the husband to go down to the river, 
which was only a short distance away, and fetch 
a sufficient quantity to daub and plaster the little 
improvised boat. Then there would be time 
enough to dry or harden the pitch by the heat of 
the fire before morning. 

The unique plan was laid before the little 
council, and readily agreed to and adopted with 
mournful pleasure. They even experienced re- 
lief from the mental and heart strain in the thought 
that they had a plan that would at least be a tem- 
porary protection for the little one. If he must go 
out from them and into such peril, they have pre- 
pared him to jloat on the dangerous tide. Happy 


i88 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


the mother that can send her child out from her 
home into life’s dangers with such an assurance! 
“She hath done what she could.” 

Now no time is to be lost. The father hurries 
off to the river, by a narrow pathway with which 
he is perfectly familiar, and soon returns with the 
necessary material, and the work begins. 

It is supposed to have taken Noah one hundred 
and twenty years to construct the great ark for 
the flood, but it is doubtful if these three busy 
builders were more than two hours making this 
little craft “seaworthy.” By letting each minute 
represent a year, these two hours will represent 
the hundred and twenty years. And surely each 
minute is as precious to them now as a whole year 
was to this patriarch of flood renown. 

Now the work is finished, the pitch is hardened, 
and the little craft is ready to receive its pre- 
cious freight. Soft cushions are made and packed 
about the infant form. Rugs, furs, and robes of 
skins are wrapped and tucked about till the tiny 
voyager is all snug and safe in his miniature ship. 
Two bright little eyes, so cunning and innocent, 
look up into the mother’s face while her heart is 
breaking as she bends over him to give the finish- 
ing touch to the careful preparations. 

At last, when everything is complete, the fam- 
ily gather around the little ark. Aaron is wak- 
ened to see his dear baby brother before he 
goes. They all then kneel down and offer up a 
prayer for the safety of the little voyager, and 


A WAIF. 189 

commend him to the special care of a gracious 
Providence. 

Now the first gray streaks of morning shoot up 
the eastern sky, announcing the near approach 
of the king of day. What is to be done must 
be done quickly. If Pharaoh’s officers come be- 
fore they get their task completed, all will be lost. 
One by one the members of the family, with tears 
and sobs, kiss the babe good-by. It looks very 
much like a funeral; indeed, it has many features 
that are common at a funeral. The faith of this 
Hebrew mother is a vivid illustration of a Chris- 
tian mother’s faith when the coffin-lid is about to 
be placed over her poor little dead darling. This 
scene also illustrates the trust of a faithful Chris- 
tian mother when she sees her boy about to go out 
from her home for the first time. As she packs 
his trunk she weaves her faith into the strong woof 
of God’s promises, driving up the thread with 
strong prayer till it is formed into an ark mightier 
than bulrushes, and in which if he will abide he 
may safely defy the rushing tides of evil. Let 
young men keep within the ark of their mothers’ 
love, and they are safe. 

Jochebed fastens the lid of the little ark with 
her faith so strong that it is to her as if she saw 
the hand of God laid protectingly over that tiny 
bundle of mortality. 

It is not very far to the river. The mother gath- 
ers up the ark with its precious contents, and bid- 
ding Miriam to come with her, they take the near- 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


190 

est route to the stream. They are too sad for 
conversation. The mother’s heart is too full for 
speech. The little girl is silently wondering what 
it all means. She can understand the king’s com- 
mand, and why her parents had concluded to take 
this step, but it is not to be expected of her that 
she should see these things in the strong light in 
which they saw them. Yet she believes that her 
parents are wise and understand the whole matter, 
and she fully trusts them and God, and is content 
to follow instructions and await results. 

Fortunately they encounter no officers or sol- 
diers on the way. When they come to the river, 
they turn toward the city southward. Here they 
begin to meet many people, both Hebrews and 
Egyptians, for they are now on the public highway 
which lay along the east bank of the river. It was 
one of the most beautiful and popular thorough- 
fares in all that part of the kingdom. A woman 
bearing a basket or bundle was no uncommon 
thing, and therefore not calculated to attract un- 
usual attention. So the mother and daughter go 
quietly and unmolested on their sorrowful journey. 

Just before reaching the royal bath-houses they 
leave the highway, turning directly toward the 
water’s edge, which is only a short distance away. 
A few paces along a dim path bring them to the 
brink of the river. Pausing only a moment to se- 
lect her way carefully among the flags which stood 
thick all around, Jochebed steps upon some drift- 
wood out a little way over the stream and careful- 


A WAIF. 


I9I 

ly and gently places the ark upon the water among 
the thick growth of flags. In this position it could 
float, and was prevented from drifting out into the 
stream by the surrounding flags. 

The agitation given to the water by the action 
of the current causes the little craft to move in a 
kind of up-and-down, “ rock-a-by-baby ” motion, 
which is favorable to the sound slumbers of the 
child. The mother stands for a little while, anx- 
iously watching the basket to see how it will “ ride 
the waves.” In the midst of so much heart an- 
guish she welcomes every little circumstance that 
seems to offer her any comfort at all. She sees 
with pleasure that the boat will safely bear up with 
its burden, and that so far as the water is concerned 
there is no immediate danger to the little one. 

Before taking final leave, she once more lifts 
the covering of the basket to look, she fears, for 
the last time at her beautiful little baby, so inno- 
cent, so helpless. How sweetly he sleeps! Must 
she go and leave him? Who will care for him? 
What will become of him? Oh, it looks so much 
like a “ leap into the darkness;” and yet it is not, 
for God is there, and where he is, is light. She 
can and will trust him still. He has not told her 
just how he will lead her out of this dark valley, 
but he knows. She can truly say: “ Fd rather 
follow him in the darkness than to go alone in the 
light.” Once more she breathed a prayer for the 
safety of the babe, then turning to Miriam she said : 
“ My daughter, hide yourself here in these tall 


192 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


flags and wait and watch to see what will become 
of your little brother. I am quite sure something 
will happen soon, either good or bad, and make 
haste to bring me word what it is. If the ark shall 
drift out into the stream, it will doubtless be dis- 
covered and brought to shore by some one, either 
friend or foe. But if it be discovered in this place 
and the child saved by some kind hand, or cruelly 
destroyed, bring me word that I may know his 
fate and not mourn in uncertainty. Be watchful, 
my trusty little girl, and God may use you for his 
glory and to do a great service for his chosen peo- 
ple. You have been a good and obedient child, 
and I can trust you with perfect confidence.” 

This tender, confiding speech touched the heart 
of the faithful little girl, bringing a fresh flow of 
tears to her eyes. She was not insensible of the 
responsibility of the charge. Many times had the 
mother left the babe with her, but never under 
such circumstances as the present. Of course she 
would not be negligent, but what could she do but 
watch? True, and that is all that there is to do. 
She is not charged with protecting the child. A 
mightier power than hers is in charge. All has 
been done that lay in mortal power to do; now 
“ stand still ” and see God work. 

Miriam secretes herself among the flags, and the 
mother hastens home again to go into her chamber 
and plead with God. This is all that is left to be 
done now. She has relinquished her hold on the 
child, but tightens it more firmly on God. 


CHAPTER XV. 


THE MOTHER S TRIUMPH 



^ANIS, one of the ancient cities of Egypt, was 


1 situated in the Delta, about thirty miles from 
the seacoast. It was the capital of Egypt during 
a pant of the period covered by the reign of the 
Shepherd Kings. It was selected as one of the fa- 
vorite residences of Rameses II. In fact, his fa- 
ther, Seti (or Sesostris, as the Greeks have it), 
himself, and Menephtah, his son, all had a tempo- 
rary palace at Tanis. These three kings extended 
their reign over the periods of the nineteenth and 
twentieth dynasties. Rameses II., as is already 
known, was the Pharaoh of the destruction of the 
young children, and Menephtah of the exodus. 

It was doubtless at this city that Moses and 
Aaron met and had their interview, or succession 
of interviews, with Pharaoh Menephtah. Here 
they performed before him those miracles spoken 
of in Exodus vii.* 

The recent discoveries of the English Explora- 
tion Society are not only very curious and inter- 
esting, but also go to show that Tanis was the tem- 
porary residence of at least three kings about this 
period. While Rameses II. had his seat of gov- 

*See Isa. xix. 11-25; Ps. Ixxviii. 12; with Ezek. xxx. 14. 


13 


194 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


ernment at Thebes, yet he divided his time largely 
with Memphis and Tanis. 

At this particular time a part of the royal fam- 
ily were at Memphis, and had been for several 
months. During certain seasons of the year this 
city seemed wholly given up to feasting and gay- 
ety. The elite of the kingdom gathered to spend 
the season in high glee. Here pleasure, learning, 
art, and religion were strangely mixed. Here the 
great Osiris held supreme sway, and was believed 
to have had one of his judgment thrones from 
which he dispensed to his thousands of worshipers 
his favors or curses as best suited his mind. 

About a week prior to leaving Memphis for Ta- 
nis, where the family would spend a few months 
before returning to Thebes, Thermuthis sought an 
interview with the king; not as King of Egypt, but 
as her father. It was upon a matter strictly of the 
family, and concerned herself more than anyone 
else, but she wanted to confer with her father be- 
fore entering into any arrangement that might in 
the future involve his interest. She wanted this 
interview to be without the stiff formalities of 
court custom, a liberty seldom granted by ancient 
kings to anyone. But Rameses was not in the 
habit of denying this much-loved and favored 
child any reasonable request. Sometimes, as we 
have already seen, he would even condescend to 
dismiss all of his attendants save the royal guard, 
and make her his only attending companion. On 
this occasion she requested to see him in the 


THE mother’s triumph. 


195 


guests’ chamber, as it was strictly a matter of busi- 
ness. When they were alone she said: “Father, 
if I understand your plans correctly, the family will 
be expected to be in Tanis by the beginning of the 
festivities there which are to precede the ceremo- 
nies of the unveiling of the great statue of your- 
self which has been recently finished.” 

“Yes, daughter, I shall precede the famil}^ 
some few days, as there are some important pre- 
liminary matters which I must look after. The 
queen and younger children will follow in a short 
time, and you at your leisure.” 

“You are very gracious, and I shall strive to 
do your will. I supposed you would be off now 
very soon, and hence my desire for this inter- 
view. I should not trouble you with this little 
domestic matter if it did not somewhat involve a 
question of propriety which you alone are com- 
petent to decide.” 

“Well, I will hear you.” 

“I wish to employ one or two additional maids 
who are skilled in such domestic service as I 
shall require, and I should like to attend to this 
before going to Tanis if possible.” 

“Why, my darling child, you know you are at 
liberty to have as many maids as you desire and 
the very best that the kingdom affords. So just 
please yourself in this matter.” 

“But, father, I have had my attention called to 
some Hebrew girls who are very highly recom- 
mended, and I am much pleased with them. But 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


196 

I was not sure that you would be pleased to have 
me employ them in my service.” 

At this the king’s face took a very thoughtful 
expression, while he hesitated to answer. The 
Hebrews were in his service all over the land, but 
not in his house. Would it be safe to have them 
there? Finally, he said: “Daughter, I shall in- 
terpose no objection if it is your wish to have 
them, provided that they be kept strictly under 
your management and not allowed intercommu- 
nication with their families or tribes. For, being 
somewhat intimate with the royal family as they 
must necessarily be, they could do us great harm 
in case of any rebellion among the Hebrews.” 

This caution upon the part of the king shows us 
how exceedingly apprehensive he was of trouble 
from his Hebrew subjects, which was not only a 
source of anxiety to him, but was a standing ex- 
cuse for laying heavy burdens upon them. 

Having obtained her father’s consent, Thermu- 
this lost no time in putting her plans into execu- 
tion. The reader has doubtless already antici- 
pated that the maids referred to were Rachel and 
Hagar. These girls had been kindly treated by 
those who had them in charge since they left the 
place of confinement in the old temple. As only 
gain was the object of their captors, nothing was 
left undone that would cause them to command 
the very highest price of the market. They had 
shrewdly managed to get the king’s daughter’s 
attention directed to the girls, knowing that she 


THE mother’s triumph. 


197 


would be charmed with their intelligence, beauty, 
and kindly disposition. They were careful, how- 
ever, to keep in the background the fact that 
these girls had been unlawfully kidnapped from 
their homes. Besides making them liable to pun- 
ishment, it would also have been offensive to the 
princess. 

The women who had charge of Rachel and 
Hagar during their term of preparation repre- 
sented them to the princess as Hebrew girls de- 
pendent upon their own labor for their support, 
and had placed themselves under their guardian- 
ship, and therefore they had taken great care to 
prepare them for such a position as they were ask- 
ing for. The girls had been kept in total igno- 
rance of what was intended to be done with them. 
They could not understand the meaning of their 
kind treatment until they were presented to the 
princess for examination as to their fitness for her 
service. Now they begin to see that the favor 
shown them and the expensive apparel provided 
for them were that they might make a good ap- 
pearance, and consequently bring much gain to 
their captors. 

This much of their game was a decided success, 
for so attractive was the appearance of these 
young Hebrew girls that when Thermuthis saw 
them she was at once very favorably impressed 
with them. But the more she interrogated them 
the more did she become interested in them. She 
was convinced of their superior intelligence and 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


198 

goodness of temper, and therefore did not hesitate 
to engage them, notwithstanding the great price 
demanded. They had been charged by their cap- 
tors, under a severe penalty, not to reveal the 
manner of having been taken from their homes, 
and in case of their daring to do so, either now or 
at any future time, they would be put to death. 
Thus intimidated, they feared to attempt to escape, 
or to breathe their awful secret to anyone, either 
friend or foe. 

So now our unfortunate and yet fortunate cap- 
tive maidens are duly installed as servants in the 
palace of the great King of Egypt. Like their illus- 
trious predecessor and kinsman, Joseph, they were 
unfortunate in being rudely taken from their homes 
and kindred, but fortunate in finding favor with 
the king’s daughter, as he had found favor with 
her great ancestral father who reigned over Egypt 
about the beginning of the eighteenth dynasty. 

They were glad to escape from their dreaded 
captors, yet they sighed for their childhood home 
and the loved ones who sorrowed for them there. 
But they readily adjusted themselves to their new 
surroundings, and took their places and went to 
their duties cheerfully. And they were told plain- 
ly that they must not have any communication with 
anyone outside of their own circle, and that abso- 
lute obedience would be expected. 

The great occasion at Tanis referred to was the 
formal celebration of the completion of that mag- 
nificent marble or granite statue of Rameses II., 


THE mother’s triumph. I99 

which he had caused to be erected at a great cost. 
Now the time for this occasion is drawing near. 
Already the king and queen are there, together 
with thousands of their guests and attendants. 
Only a few days more and a half million of eyes 
will gaze for the first time on that magnificent 
piece of art which will stand for centuries and go 
down through history as one of the great wonders 
of the art and skill of man. It was a standing 
figure, crowned with the royal crown of Upper 
Egypt, and supported in the back by a huge pi- 
laster. The great toe measured eighteen inches 
across its top. The statue was ninety-eight feet in 
height from its foot to its crown. Its pedestal be- 
ing seventeen feet high, made the total height one 
hundred and fifteen feet. Its weight was said to 
have been twelve hundred tons. It has long since 
fallen and been broken into a great many pieces, 
and recent excavations have revealed many frag- 
ments of the wonderful statue. 

The royal boat is now anchored at the wharf, 
and the time for its departure for Tanis has been 
fixed for noon on the following day. All prepara- 
tions have been made for the journey, and the royal 
party will spend just one more night in their beau- 
tiful Memphian palace before closing it for the 
season. By “the royal party ” is meant only the 
king’s daughter and her retinue, for as before said 
the rest of the family have been gone several days. 

Now while we wait for the time to start let us 
record some interesting facts concerning the hab- 


200 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


its of this remarkable young woman, called in 
Scripture ‘‘ Pharaoh’s daughter.” If we have the 
right conception of her true character, she deserves 
not only to live in history as she does, but also to 
live forever, soul and body, as verily she will. 
We are justified in believing that it was her habit 
to take an early morning walk or ride along the 
banks of the river and to bathe in its sacred 
waters. Often, doubtless, in company with her 
maids she would take a ride several miles down 
the river on the “king’s highway,” which lay 
along the east bank, stopping at some one of the 
numerous and commodious bath houses which the 
king had established for the accommodation of the 
royal family. Therefore, it was no unusual thing 
at the early dawn to see the royal carriage drawn 
up before the great palace gate. Soon you would 
see the “first lady of the realm” come out, ac- 
companied by her maids, ready for her usual early 
outing and bath in the waters of the Nile. Evi- 
dently she possessed no small degree of indepen- 
dence both of thought and action. She was gen- 
tle, sympathetic, loving, and always kind, but at 
the same time equally firm and determined when 
right was threatened by wrong. 

As usual, very early on the morning of the day 
on which they were to leave Memphis the white 
steeds were at the palace gate. The princess with 
her maids entered the carriage, and away they 
dashed, preceded and followed by the usual at- 
tendants. They crossed the river and turned 


THE mother’s triumph. 


201 


abruptly to the left and went spinning over the 
smooth road along the river bank. The morning 
was glorious, and all hearts were full of joy. All 
nature was animating. Less than an hour’s drive, 
and they were at the splendid summer bathing re- 
sort. Nothing more w^as seen of the princess for 
another hour after she wdth her maids entered the 
bath house. 

After this a time was spent in walking along the 
banks of the river, enjoying the morning breeze 
and drinking in the fragrance of the lilies that grow 
at the water’s edge. Some extra large cnes were 
seen growing in the water that might be reached 
easily by walking out on some driftwood. One 
of the maids in trying to reach them discovered a 
little basket floating among the flags. It was evi- 
dent that some careful hand had placed it there. 
She called the princess’s attention to the curious 
object. She said to the maid: “ Go and fetch it to 
me.” The carefully fastened lid was removed, 
and lo, a little babe! The maids were somewhat 
startled at such a strange discovery; but the 
young princess said: “This is one of the He- 
brews’ children.” 

Rachel and Hagar understood its meaning bet- 
ter than those who had had neither observation 
nor experience in this dreadful business. Painful- 
ly did Rachel recall to mind the adventure of her 
little baby brother. She could not interpret fully 
the present strange circumstance, but she fell sure 
that it must be an effort upon the part of some He- 


202 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


brew mother to save the life of her child. Judg- 
ing from the exclamation of the princess upon see- 
ing the child, we are persuaded that this was also 
her conclusion of the matter. 

They all gathered around the little waif with 
exclamations of wonder and admiration. “ How 
beautiful! ” said one. “ How dreadful, to aban- 
don the poor little thing like this I ” spoke another. 
“It is some unnatural mother’s attempt to get rid 
of her child and escape the charge of murder,” sug- 
gested a third. Thus they dispensed their com- 
ments and criticisms with unstinted liberality, but 
all of them far from the true cause of the strange 
event. 

The removing of the lid of the basket, together 
with the strange voices about it, caused the child 
to awaken, and being both hungry and frightened, 
he began to cry. This was too much for the wom- 
anly sympathy of the tender-hearted Thermuthis. 
“ She had compassion on him.” 

“ Poor little baby ! ” she said; “ I will take care 
of him and have him for my own, seeing he is so 
exceedingly beautiful.” 

“But, my lady,” answered one of the maids, 
“what can you do with the child, so young and 
helpless? He could not possibly live without his 
mother to nurse and nourish him.” 

“We will call a nurse from among the Hebrew 
women,” said the princess. 

“But, my lady,” persisted the maid, “what 
will your father, the king, say about this business, 


THE mother’s triumph. 203 

seeing that it is his will that these Hebrew children 
shall be destroyed? ” 

“ Trust me to manage that,” answered the brave 
little woman. She spoke with such emphasis that 
it had the effect of ending the conversation. She 
did not know then just how she would manage the 
case; but her mind was made up, and she would 
take only a step at a time. This one she would take 
now^ because she thought it was right, and let the 
consequences be what they might. And a bold 
step it was. Daring to intercept the royal edict! 
This act exhibited her decided character more 
than all others of her life. Loyalty and love are 
both set aside for the sake of a conscious sense of 
right. Brave, noble girl; may your example live 
to do good among the daughters of men. Devot- 
ed to father, king, and country; but devotion to a 
conscious sense of right is stronger than all. 

So intently were they all engaged with the child 
that they had not noticed the approach of a little 
girl, who now stood with the group. 

“ My lady,” spoke the strange little maiden, 
bowing low as she addressed the princess, “ shall 
I go and call a nurse of the Hebrew women, that 
she may take the child and nurse it for you? ” 

They all turned to look at the girl, wondering 
where she could have been concealed that they 
had not discovered her before. The suggestion 
was inspiring, and Thermuthis caught the thought 
that perhaps here is the entering wedge to a final 
solution of the difficulty of taking care of the child. 


204 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


“ Do you know of one such that would be a suit- 
able nurse for this young child?’’ asked the lady 
of the strange little girl. 

“I do, my lady; and she shall come at once.” 

Ah, shrewd, scheming little maid ! Long and 
patiently have you waited, crouched in the bul- 
rushes, hoping, praying for this or some similar 
opportunity. Now there is a hope that you will 
be rewarded by seeing your little baby brother 
once more safe in his mother’s arms. She had 
been a silent witness to the whole proceeding of 
the finding of the basket, and had listened intently 
to the conversation. Her quick ear had caught the 
first intimation of calling a Hebrew nurse for the 
child, and her little heart fluttered with hope as she 
thought of running for her mother to take that de- 
lightful place. She could no longer restrain her de- 
sire to go and offer her services. But what could 
she do, a poor little timid child, before this great 
lady, the princess of the kingdom of Egypt? 

There is too much at stake to stop for mere ti- 
midity. She could, and must try. So summon- 
ing all her courage, she emerged from her hiding 
place, walked bravely up to the company, and stood 
before the royal presence. What a service she 
this moment rendered her little brother, her moth- 
er, and all Israel, eternity alone will reveal. Let 
all the weak, timid, and faltering come hither and 
learn a lesson of courage, and go do what they can. 
Small hands, small feet, moved by a good will, 
often accomplish wonders. 


THE mother’s triumph. 


205 


“ Go,” was the glad sound which fell upon 
the ears of Miriam as the lady looked interest- 
edly and tenderly down into her little upturned 
face. “ Go,” was the command that thrilled her 
with pleasure and sent her feet flying with in- 
credible speed homeward with a glad message to 
mother. She bursts like a little tempest into the 
room where the silent watchers were awaiting 
news from the babe with as much anxiety as ever 
any great general waited for news from a pend- 
ing battle on which hung the destiny of a nation. 
Without ceremony or prelude she breaks to them 
the joyful tidings, urging her mother to hasten lest 
some other woman should take the coveted place. 

They made all possible haste, but alas! delay, 
however short or unavoidable, is often trouble- 
some and sometimes fatal and cruel. When they 
came to the place they were made heartsick at 
finding that some Egyptian women had offered 
their services as nurse for the child, to one of 
whom he was about to be delivered. The good 
sense and discretion of Jochebed prevented her 
from showing any emotion at the disappointment, 
although her very heart went out toward the babe, 
and she longed to take him in her arms. 

The babe wept, and “refused the breast of the 
strange woman.” This was another opportunity 
for Miriam to be of vital service. Coming close 
up to the princess — for she was now become very 
bold by reason of th^ fear that after all the babe 
might be given over to a stranger — “ My lady,” she 


2o6 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


said, “ it is all in vain that this woman try to quiet 
the child, since she is a stranger and not of kin to 
the babe. According to your command I have 
brought this Hebrew woman [pointing to her 
mother] to be nurse for the child. Now, there- 
fore, let us see if he will take to her breast, see- 
ing he refuses nourishment from the breast of the 
Egyptian woman. Let the babe decide for him- 
self.’’ 

“ Well and wisely said, little maid,” said Ther- 
muthis, who was much impressed with the man- 
ner and speech of the little girl; and with her own 
hands she took the babe from the Egyptian wom- 
an and delivered him to the Hebrew woman. It 
may well be supposed that the Egyptian woman 
only contemplated evil toward the child, should he 
be intrusted to her keeping. To the great gratifi- 
cation of all, the babe clung gladly and eagerly to 
the breast of the Hebrew woman, and was quieted 
and nourished. So the princess gave command- 
ment: “ Take the child and nurse it for me, and I 
will give you 3^our wages.” She did not know 
that she was delivering him to his own mother. 
“Now, my good woman,” addressing Jochebed, 
“ what is your name, that I may know whom I 
shall hold responsible for this little charge?” 

“My name is Jochebed, the wife of Amram of 
the tribe of Levi. My husband’s place of labor is 
‘No. 14.’” 

“Amram,” repeated the lady; “it seems to me 
that I have heard that name before. Moreover, 


THE mother’s triumph. 


207 


there is something strangely familiar to me in this 
little girl’s face and speech. Have I not seen your 
face before?” she asked, addressing Miriam. 

“About a year ago,” timidly answered the child, 
“my little brother and I were at play, and your 
ladyship passed along the highway, and stopped 
to ask our names, our father’s name and place of 
residence.” 

“And you told me your name was Miriam, and 
that Amram was your father’s name,” said Ther- 
muthis with evident pleasure and surprise. “And 
this is your own mother whom you have brought 
to be nurse for this little child?” 

“ It is, my lady,” said Miriam, feeling almost 
tempted to add, “ and this is my own dear little 
baby brother,” but restrained the impulse, not 
knowing what effect the revelation might have 
upon the safety of the babe. 

Speaking to Jochebed, the princess continued: 
“ I am glad thus to know you and your family, for 
I now know just where you live and that wliat 3mu 
have told me about yourself is true. With the 
greatest confidence, therefore, I commit this child 
to your care, because you speak truly, and will, 
doubtless, act honestly. I am, as perhaps you al- 
ready know, Thermuthis, the king’s daughter. 
And now remember, this babe is mine^ and his 
name is Moses, for I have this day drawn him out 
of the water. I shall hold you strictly responsible 
for his safety. If you prove faithful to the trust, I 
will give you large wages.” 


2o8 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


“My lady,” answered Jochebed, “what shall I 
say to the officers who shall come to take the child 
away to destroy him, as doubtless they will do ac- 
cording to the king’s command? How shall I pro- 
tect him from his enemies, seeing they will not 
believe me though I should tell them he is under 
your protection?” 

“ Never fear, my good woman; I will have an 
eye to this, and take special care that he shall not 
be interrupted.” 

It is enough. The child is safe. Happ}" moth- 
er ! This is a step in your triumph, but the victory 
is not 3^et complete. It is like receiving the dead 
back to life again. The joy of the family knew no 
bounds. Earnest and devout were their thanks- 
giving at their evening worship. This was once 
more a happy home. They could again lie down 
and sleep at night in security. The authoritative 
words, Nurse him for mef put a quietus to the 
raging of all enemies, and wrapped the ensign of 
the kingdom around the babe. But his enemies 
are not dead, neither is their wrath abated. They 
will be heard from again. Their hatred is too 
deep to be quiet. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


THE LOST FOUND. 

I F the reader supposes that this act of the king’s 
daughter, finding and adopting the little He- 
brew waif, created no stir in high ranks, he fails 
to comprehend the proud spirit of this great na- 
tion at this time. Egypt was now in her merid- 
ian glory. Her great warrior-king had extended 
his dominions far and wide, built cities, monu- 
ments, temples, and great fortifications all over the 
realm. He improved the navigation of the Nile 
and built and equipped the grandest naval fleet 
that had ever swept the Mediterranean waters. 
He even extended his conquests into Palestine 
and captured Salem, the precursor of Jerusalem, 
the future metropolis of the Jewish nation. And 
when he had conquered Syria he wooed and mar- 
ried the princess of that nation, of whom was 
born our heroine, Thermuthis, the “Pharaoh’s 
daughter” of the Scriptures. This Syrio-Egyp- 
tian queen became the mother of thirteen sons, all 
younger than this daughter. The thirteenth son 
succeeded his father, and was the Pharaoh of the 
Exodus. 

Think now of this great king’s daughter adopt- 
ing a little waif as her own, and that, too, a child 
known to be of the despised Hebrew race! It 
14 


210 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


is put down as an act of supreme madness, and 
was so regarded by all Egypt. The scandal 
spread like fire in stubble. Dispatches would be 
sent that very day to the king to notify him of the 
rash act of his petted child. But the princess was 
equal to this emergency and would be the bearer 
of her own dispatches, which would reach him as 
soon as any that could be sent. There were no 
telegraph or telephone lines, and the most rapid 
means of communication was by the river, in a 
light boat, with sail and strong rowers. 

The lightest and perhaps the swiftest running 
craft on the Nile then was the little papyrus shal- 
lop, to which reference has been made in a former 
chapter. But for such a distance as that from 
Memphis to Tanis a larger and stronger boat was 
necessary. 

The princess and her maids returned from their 
morning ride, and began rapid preparation for 
going on board the royal barge which would start 
promptly at noon. She sent a message to the 
chief in command of the king’s forces at Memphis 
to guard the house where the young child was and 
see that no harm came to him or the family. The 
whole city was stirred by the gossip of the morn- 
ing, but the ears of the princess were deaf to it 
all. The common people took great interest in the 
wonderful story, but the upper class were simply 
in a rage. The king’s prime minister asked an in- 
terview with the princess to inquire as to the truth 
of the report. On being assured that it was true. 


THE LOST FOUND. 


2II 


he at once prepared to get the news off to the 
king, feeling it to be his duty to do so. 

Thermuthis and all her attendants were now on 
board and the hour for departure had come. The 
royal barge “rounded out” from the wharf into 
the middle of the stream, turned her prow down the 
river, spread her gay sails to the breeze, and darted 
away like a thing of life. These royal barges were 
splendidly equipped, with rudder, cabin, and masts 
painted of a rich golden color. The sails were 
fringed with variegated colors till they gleamed in 
the sunshine like the rainbow, reminding one of 
Shakespeare^ s description of the gorgeous barge 
in which Cleopatra ascended the Cydnus : 

The barge she sat in, like a burnished throne, 

Burned on the water; the poop was beaten gold; 

Purple the sails, and so perfumed that 

The winds were love-sick with them: the oars were silver; 
Which to the tune of flutes kept stroke, and made 
The water, which they beat, to follow faster. 

As amorous of their strokes. 

The sun was just sinking behind the hills when 
the barge anchored at the wharf before the mag- 
nificent city of Tanis. The gentle breezes from 
the sea were abundantly refreshing, and the city 
was all aglow with light and life. It was crowded 
almost to suffocation with people from every part 
of the kingdom and surrounding provinces. Sud- 
denly the living mass on the shore began to part, and 
a train of royal carriages came up. The princess 
and her maids were escorted to one, and a score 
or more of the king’s court officers filled the re- 


212 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


maining ones, and all went dashing away over the 
smooth bituminous streets to the palace royal. 

No time was now to be lost by the business-like, 
matter-of-fact Thermuthis. Just as soon as she 
could communicate with the king she sent him 
a message of greeting, and earnestly begged the 
privilege of seeing him alone for only a very few 
minutes. He responded lovingly to her greeting, 
and said that he was too much occupied with im- 
portant business to see her before the following 
morning. This she knew was true, and ordinarily 
would not have dared to interrupt him further; but 
now she was not to be put off, even at the risk 
of arousing his displeasure by her persistency. 
Therefore, her next message represented that she 
must see him at once concerning matters of the ut- 
most importance. 

His knowledge of her good sense and business- 
like manner had taught him not to ignore her re- 
quests altogether, especially when they came with 
such vehemence as on the present occasion. He 
therefore sent her a favorable answer, and in a 
few moments met her in the beautiful and gor- 
geously furnished guests’ chamber. 

This meeting was not without its peculiar em- 
barrassment upon the part of the daughter. She 
was not ignorant of the magnitude of her offense, 
if her father should look at it in the light of an of- 
fense, and she could not very well see how he 
could view it in any other light. No one knew 
better than she the relation that existed between 


THE LOST FOUND. 


213 


the Egyptians and the Hebrews, and the feeling of 
hatred existing in the minds of the Egyptians to- 
ward the Hebrews. Moreover, the seriousness of 
the matter increased upon considering that her ac- 
tion had contravened the king’s command, which 
fact she well knew. It could not be considered 
a light thing to intercept his command and res- 
cue one whom he had condemned to die. This 
she had deliberately done. Could it fail to arouse 
his anger? 

To read this brief but intensely interesting sto- 
ry as contained in the second chapter of Exodus, 
and think of it only as though the whole transac- 
tion were tamely accepted by the king and his 
court as if no offense had been committed, would 
be to forget that these were all human beings and 
jealous of each other’s prerogatives. The great 
central facts are stated, but the details are left to 
the common sense of the reader. We can get an 
idea of the effect they produced by laying the 
facts down by the side of tlie same facts, should 
they occur in our day. The Scriptures are a col- 
lection of brief statements of great central truths 
without their details. And it is well for us that it is 
so. If it were otherwise, as is stated of the say- 
ings of Christ, “the world could not contain the 
books.” 

But our little heroine has undertaken her own 
defense before the king, and she will be equal to 
the task. She related the incident of the finding 
of the babe from beginning to ending without con- 


214 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


cealing a single fact. As she had anticipated, the 
king’s rage was unbounded. His strong frame 
shook with agitation. Alternate passions of aston- 
ishment, humiliation, and rage rushed through his 
brain and fired his soul. 

By the time Thermuthis had ended the recital 
of the story of her adventure, her father was pa- 
cing the floor with such rapidity that one might 
have supposed him to be chasing a phantom. This 
seemed to be necessary to restrain his anger. 
Stopping suddenly and fixing his piercing eyes, 
now blazing with wrath, upon the calm-faced girl 
as she stood before him, he said: “ By forgetting 
the prerogatives of a king, you may force me to 
forget that I am your father. To what depths of 
degradation and infamy do you propose to bring 
the illustrious house of the Pharaohs? Am I to 
understand that you would bring this little He- 
brew outcast into the royal family as your legal 
heir, so that he shall inherit the throne of Egypt? 
Then, since this precious waif is to grasp the scep- 
ter of our great nation, perhaps you would have 
me to abdicate now in favor of the hopeful little 
prince.” 

The king’s wrath kindled as he spoke, and 
when or how it might have ended is hard to 
conjecture had not the cool-tempered, self-poised 
Thermuthis interposed. She had raised the storm, 
and now she must pour oil upon the raging billows 
and, if possible, calm them to rest. Though her 
father’s speech was the severest he had ever made 


THE LOST FOUND. 


215 


to her, she would not answer with hot words ; but 
knowing that “ a soft answer turneth away wrath, 
she said: “ My father, be calm but for a moment, 
and hear me. Your kingdom is a great kingdom, 
and you are a great king whom none can withstand 
or successfully resist. Your armies have extended 
their conquests over Ethiopia, Armenia, Assyria, 
Mesopotamia, and Syria. Your mighty deeds are 
known throughout the world. You have neither 
fear nor dread of any power on earth. Far be it 
from me to pluck one laurel from your honored 
brow, or bring shame upon your kingly name. 
Far be it from my desire to contravene or defy 
your royal authority. But will so great a king 
condescend to begrudge a woman the indulgence 
of her strongest passion, which is to love and care 
for helpless infancy? O, King Rameses, be not 
angry with your loving child and only daughter; 
but indulge her in this weakness, if it be such. I 
seek not the kingdom, scepter, and crown, either 
for myself or the child, though my legitimate heir 
would stand next to yourself. But neither he nor 
I will ever urge this claim over your own sons, 
should it not meet your hearty approval. Only 
let the babe be mine, and the kingdom may be 
another’s.^’ 

While the maiden princess thus pleaded her 
cause, she stood before the king a splendid pic- 
ture of native grace. Her eyes sparkled with the 
fire of appealing love, and her very soul leaped 
into the fervor of her eloquent speech. She knew 


2i6 


A WAIF ^A PRINCE. 


that the great weakness of her father was a pas- 
sionate love of praise, and she aimed to lodge her 
cause there for present success; but at the same 
time she was deeply in earnest, and felt that her 
cause was in the interest of humanity. Nor was 
she mistaken in her estimate of his kingly pride. 
She saw that she had touched the chord which vi- 
brated through the chambers of his vanity. 

Woman has her weakness, but none can detect 
sooner than she the weakness of a man. This is 
the right arm of her power over him, and if she 
be sufficiently skilled in its use to keep him blinded 
to the fact that he has a weakness, or that she is 
playing upon it, she may lead him whithersoever 
she wills. Hence, a good woman is God’s best 
gift to man, for she will use his weakness to lead 
him from evil. Happy is such a man; but happier 
still is he who rises above petty weaknesses and 
dares to be a man. Even a king may worship at 
the shrine of his own greatness till all of his true 
manliness is dwarfed into nothingness. On the 
other hand, he may become so jealous as to con- 
strue every little thing into an act of infringement 
upon his authority or an attempt to overthrow his 
kingdom. 

Fortunately for some reasons, and unfortunately 
for others, Rameses II. was in a measure pos- 
sessed of both these passions. Unfortunately, 
because unscrupulous tricksters would sometimes 
play upon one or both of them to carry out some 
evil design; and fortunately, because sometimes 


THE LOST FOUND. 


217 


his fiery spirit could be controlled by an appeal to 
his pride, as in the present instance. His manner 
toward his daughter softened rapidly, for two rea- 
sons : first, his vanity was fed by her appeal to his 
greatness; and secondly, his pride in and love for 
her was heightened by her pathetic and strong ap- 
peal to be indulged in her “ woman’s love.” 

But softened as he was, yet to yield to such a re- 
quest was too great a condescension for his proud 
spirit all at once. By way of compromise, he 
said: “This is indeed a strange piece of folly 
that has come suddenly into your mind, and I am 
sure it will soon have vanished. But in consider- 
ation of your fancied sincerity, I promise you that 
if, at the end of five moons, you still hold to the 
strange notion to have the little Hebrew child for 
your own, it shall be as you wish. Meanwhile the 
babe shall be protected from all molestation, on 
the condition that he remain in the care of the 
nurse till the expiration of the time just named. 
I shall dispatch a messenger at once to the prime 
minister at Memphis to take such steps as are nec- 
essary for the safety of the child.” 

“Most gracious king and indulgent father!” 
exclaimed the now thoroughly delighted princess. 
“ How shall I ever express my heartfelt gratitude 
for this great favor ? I will see to it that you shall 
never have occasion to regret this kindness. I hope 
never to abuse your confidence.” 

At this moment they were interrupted by the 
signal of a waiting page at the chamber door. 


2i8 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


The king bade him enter. Reverently approach- 
ing, he laid an open letter in the king’s hand. It 
was from the chief deputy, requesting the royal 
presence in the court chamber at once to hear im- 
portant dispatches which had just arrived from 
Memphis. 

The reader need scarcely be told what these 
dispatches were. They were from the prime 
minister relative to the royal scandal concerning 
the little Hebrew babe. The light barge left the 
wharf at Memphis an hour after the departure of 
the princess and her compan}?-, and had been a lit- 
tle delayed on the way, so that her arrival at Ta- 
nis was considerably in advance of the dispatches. 
Hence, when the king heard them read he was 
fully prepared for the news. The battle had been 
fought, the storm was over, his mind was made up, 
and his promise was out. There was now noth- 
ing to do but answer the dispatches with the order 
which he had promised his daughter he would send 
to the prime minister concerning the child. 

Thus was another victory won for the cause of 
right, and another step taken by an all-wise and 
overruling Providence in preparing the way for 
the final deliverance of his people from bondage. 
Thus was “the wrath of man” made to praise 
Him, and to assist in working out the divine pur- 
pose. The child is safe; his mother is happy. 
Let them rest awhile in quiet. 

Early on the following day there could be seen 
thousands of people crowding toward the great 


THE LOST FOUND. 


219 


square where stood the “ Rameses statue,” re- 
cently erected. It looked like a huge ghost stand- 
ing high in the air covered with a shroud. Long be- 
fore the hour for the ceremonies to begin, a living 
mass of humanity occupied every available inch 
of ground for acres around this statue. The roy- 
al canopy was spread near the base of the statue, 
gayly bedecked with every shade and variety of 
ornamentation. No expense nor labor had been 
spared to set forth the glory and splendor of the 
king and kingdom of Egypt on this occasion. 
To-day there is to be displayed to the public gaze 
for the first time the largest and most magnificent 
device in the form of a statue that was ever 
wrought out by human hands. And, so far as 
ever yet found, there is only one that has since 
approximated it in size, and that one was erected 
by and for the same man afterwards at Thebes. 
This was chiseled out of solid Syene granite, and 
is said to have been the “ highest statue ever fash- 
ioned by Egyptian sculptor.” This doubtless is 
a mistake as to size. It was no larger than the 
one at Tanis, if as large; but it possessed one su- 
perior quality in that it was granite, while this ap- 
pears to have been only common stone. 

But the hour for the ceremonies had come- 
There was a curious device in the form of a block 
and windlass arranged for lifting the shroud-like 
covering from the statue at a given signal, to ex- 
pose it to view instantly. 

See! There is a sudden commotion at the 


220 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


outer edge of the great throng, and the cry is 
heard, “Make way for the king!’^ In a mo- 
ment the crowd parted, and the royal procession 
with its gay and glittering pageantry came moving 
with measured dignity through this living lane to- 
ward the canopy prepared for them. The king 
and queen first ascended the flight of steps to the 
royal seats, escorted by the chief deputy. Then 
followed the princess with her two maids, Rachel 
and Hagar. Next came the younger children of 
the royal household and took their places just be- 
hind the king and queen. Last came the chief 
officers of court, taking position on the right of 
the royal party. 

When all were ready, and just before the formal 
ceremonies began, four strong Hebrews ascended 
the scaffold on which the windlass rested, and 
which was to be manipulated for raising the cover- 
ing from the statue. They stood facing the royal 
canopy, ready for their work at a given signal. 

Look! What means that commotion up there 
under the canopy? Some one has fainted. Who 
is it? “ Water, water I ” is the general cry. “Take 
her to the carriage T’ rang out the voice of the 
princess above the noise. Instantly a number of 
strong men obeyed, and soon lifted the insensible 
form of Rachel tenderly down from the platform 
and placed her in the carriage. The princess or- 
dered Hagar to accompany her and go at once to 
the palace and summon a physician. 

In the confusion no one had observed that one 


THE LOST FOUND. 


221 


of the Hebrews who was on the scaffold near the 
windlass had leaped to the ground and run to the 
canopy and assisted in lifting the young woman 
into the carriage. Nor was the fact noticed till 
quiet was again being restored and the young 
man was observed ascending the ladder to take 
his place again beside the windlass. How pale he 
looked! but he affected unconcern, and effectu- 
ally concealed his great excitement. What does it 
all mean? Who is he? and why did this little af- 
fair excite him any more than his fellow-Hebrews?' 
True, this was a Hebrew girl, which fact would 
excite Hebrew sympathy for her; but this does not 
explain the action and agitation of the young man. 

In a few moments all of the confusion had dis- 
appeared and the ceremonies went on. The king 
delivered a great oration, and the people shouted 
his praises. At a given signal the veil was lifted, 
and again the multitude shouted. They gazed 
with wonder and admiration upon the imposing 
figure before them. The king himself beheld with 
pride the great shaft of stone which would perpet- 
uate his name and fame for thousands of years. 
“ Long live the king! ’’ rang through the air, and 
was echoed and reechoed from a million throats 
till they grew hoarse with the prolonged effort. 
The royal family descended from the canopy, en- 
tered the carriages, and drove through the stirring 
mass of humanity, while the thundering shout still 
resounded, “ Long live the king! ’’ 

Joel had been transferred from his place of la- 


222 


A WAIF — ^A PRINCE. 


bor at home to the city of Tanis, to assist in the 
difficult task of raising this great monument to 
its place upon the pedestal. Thousands of the 
strongest men that could be found in the kingdom 
had been collected for that work, and he was of 
the number. He was also one of the select four 
who were placed at the windlass to assist in re- 
moving the covering from the statue. When Ra- 
chel recognized him, being already overcome with 
fatigue and illness, her nerves gave completely 
down under the sudden shock of surprise, and she 
became unconscious. He, seeing and recogniz- 
ing her, almost flew to her side and helped to bear 
her to the carriage. All these things took place 
in the confusion and excitement of the moment 
without attracting attention or betraying the secret 
that the lost was found. On that sad night Joel 
vowed to devote his life to the task till it was done. 
Found, but not recovered! 


CHAPTER XVII. 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 

M any months have gone by since Rachel’s ab- 
duction. The grief of the mother has been 
great indeed. She would often say in her bitter- 
ness of soul: “ Hard as it would have been to 
give up my darling little Benjamin, yet it would 
have been far better if he had shared the fate of 
thousands of others and perished in the river. I 
feel like this last calamity was brought upon us by 
the rescue of the babe. Yet if he had not been 
rescued he would have been doomed to a life not 
only of servitude, but also of wickedness and 
degradation.” Thus continually driven from one 
desperate conclusion to another, and tossed upon 
the waves of sorrow, she would usually come back 
to the only rational conclusion for one who trusted 
in God, and say: “It is all for the best; we have 
done all that we could, and can only wait for 
God’s purposes to ripen.” 

No tidings had ever been received from the lost 
Rachel. They believed she had been at first car- 
ried to the city, but beyond this all was dark. A 
thousand possible evils had been suggested to the 
mind of the wretched mother. No grief can equal 
this. To know that she was dead would be relief; 
but to think of her as in the hands of heartless 
men was enough to madden her brain. 


224 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


It was the pleasure of the wicked “ Old SoF’ to 
let the family see him as often as possible, to re- 
mind them of his cruel revenge. Knowing that he 
could, if he would, tell her what she so much 
longed to know, the mother sometimes felt almost 
tempted to throw herself at his feet and beg him 
to pity her grief and tell her whither he had car- 
ried her child. But too well did she know that this 
would only add to his heartless pleasure and deep- 
en her grief, for he was utterly destitute of pity. 
It is really doubtful whether he knew anything of 
Rachel, beyond that first night when she disap- 
peared from his sight and entered the old temple- 
prison. Indeed, he cared little for anything after 
his spite was gratified and he had been paid for his 
cruel services. 

Hundreds of Hebrew laborers had been called 
to Tanis to assist in raising the Ramesian statue, 
among whom, as the reader already knows, was 
our Joel. But now that the work was finished, 
they were all to be returned to their respective 
places of labor. They were principally from the 
public works near and in Memphis. They had 
orders to be ready to move on the morning follow- 
ing the day of unveiling the statue. Joel longed 
for an opportunity to communicate with Rachel, 
but it was a hopeless wish. He knew no one in 
the city, and the palace grounds were not accessi- 
ble to the common people, much less to the Hebrew 
laborers. He had discovered the fact that she was 
in some way connected with the palace, and with the 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 


225 


royal family, for he had seen her with them ; but 
even that was a mystery. How she came there, or 
what place she occupied there, was unknown to 
him. What strange fortune had delivered her 
from the wretches into whose hands she at first 
had fallen? Was she one of the maids of the 
princess Thermuthis ? The first of these questions 
he knew to be true ; the second he had good rea- 
son to believe to.be true. 

It was real torture, however, not to be able to 
learn about these things more definitely before 
leaving the city. But what he did know was a 
great comfort, and he could relieve the dreadful 
suspense of her parents and friends. They all 
knew and loved the princess, and would feel that 
Rachel was safe, at least for the present. Again, 
he was reasonably sure that she had recognized 
him, which perhaps in part, he thought, account- 
ed for her sudden illness. But did she know that 
he saw and recognized her? Oh, if she only knew 
this, and that he actually assisted her into the car- 
riage ! But this he felt was very improbable, in 
fact impossible, as she was at that moment insen- 
sible to anything that was going on about her. 

Morning came, and the barges left the wharf 
early for Memphis. About two hundred laborers 
were on board. The next day Joel reached his 
home, after an absence of more than a month. He 
was well and favorably known in his village, and 
all were glad to see him ; but when it was known 
that he had seen Rachel, the excitement knew no 
15 


226 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


bounds. The news flew like the wind. Many 
came to see him and ask more about her. ‘ ‘ Where 
is she?” “ What has she been doing?” “Where 
has she been ? ” and the like questions. A few mis- 
understood the news and thought she had actually 
come home, and evinced their disappointment at 
not finding her there. But all rejoiced that she 
was safe. The joy of her parents cannot be im- 
agined. Joel assured them not only of her safety 
from the ruffians who stole her away, but that 
he believed from all he saw that she was one of 
the maids of honor to the princess Thermuthis. 
The mention of the name of the young princess 
gave new interest to the story, for just now the 
whole land was full of gossip relative to her hav- 
ing found and adopted a Hebrew babe. So Joel’s 
friends had some startling news to tell him as well 
as he had to tell them. It had been only three 
days ago that the babe was found by the princess 
and her maids; “and who knows,” suggested 
some of her family, “but that Rachel was present 
at the very time ? ” 

“ Very likely,” said Joel; “for I learned that 
the princess and her maids arrived in Tanis only 
the evening before the ceremonies of the unveil- 
ing of the great statue.” 

“That very morning,” said Samuel, “is the 
time she is said to have found the babe. The 
royal barge left that day at noon for Tanis.” 

“ What did she do with it?” asked Joel. 

“ It happened that the little daughter of Joche- 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 227 

bed, the wife of Amram, was near, and was sent 
to call a nurse from some of the Hebrew women, 
and she called her mother ” 

“ Is it not known who the child’s mother is? ” 

“ Not certainly; but among the Hebrews it is 
believed that Jochebed is its mother, and that she 
placed it in a basket by the river near the royal 
bathing houses in the hope that the princess might 
discover it and have compassion on the babe and 
spare its life, seeing that she was known to have 
very tender feelings toward the suffering He- 
brews.” 

“ Noble woman ! ” exclaimed Joel; “ who knows 
but that in some such way she found and rescued 
Rachel from her tormentor? How glad we should 
all be that she is under the protection of such a 
friend ! ” 

“ Indeed, we are rejoiced,” said Samuel; “but 
why does she not release her and let her come 
home? If she be so sympathetic, why should 
she not have compassion upon us and upon Ra- 
chel?” 

“Perhaps she does not know the history of her 
cruel abduction, and certainly she does not know 
us all. How should she know all the Hebrews? ” 
“ Could not Rachel tell her all these things? ” 

“ Perhaps she might, if allowed to do so. I 
have been told that there are persons who make 
a business of stealing the most attractive Hebrew 
girls, and selling them to the wealthy families for 
servants. If so, then of course such servants are 


228 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


intimidated by threats till they will not dare tell 
their true history.’’ 

“ I see,” said Samuel, as the shadows of sor- 
row, which Joel’s good news had partially dis- 
persed, came back to his face, as he thought of the 
possible maltreatment of his child by the unfeel- 
ing ruffians who snatched her from him. 

Do you not see the hand of God in all this? He 
is slowly but surely moving the lines of prepara- 
tion for the final deliverance of his people. The 
Hebrews have a strong friend in the house of Pha- 
raoh; and, though she will meet with opposition, 
she is being made a nucleus of providential events 
which will culminate in the salvation of his people. 
God always has a process, and they that have faith 
to work and wait for it will see his glory. His 
methods sometimes seem to us to be slow, but the 
two greatest events in the history of our world 
had each a process, namely, creation and redemp- 
tion. God in nature, grace, mind, and matter al- 
ways works out his wise ends by a process which 
can neither be hurried nor hindered. He who in- 
terferes with this process will get injured in the 
attempt. Moses is born, but it is God’s plan that 
he shall be brought up in the house of Pharaoh 
that he may be “ learned in all the wisdom of the 
Egyptians,” and thus become “ mighty in words 
and in deeds.” How is this going to be accom- 
plished? God will not be ready for the exodus 
till this is done. Aaron has been born and is more 
than three years old, but he must grow up, be- 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 229 

come skilled in the use of both the Egyptian and 
Hebrew languages, so that he can plead the cause 
of his own people in the court of Pharaoh, and 
their own cause before them. 

The father and mother of Joshua were both liv- 
ing at the very time when “ Pharaoh’s daughter ” 
drew Moses, his illustrious predecessor, “ out of 
the water” and gave him his name from that 
event, but had no thought that God would call 
them to play such a part in the world’s history 
as the responsible task of rearing, educating, and 
training a successor for that great man. Who can 
tell the ways of Providence? All this time he 
is proceeding with his own secret methods, and 
Israel must “by faith” wait, “go forward,” or 
“ stand still,” as he from time to time shall direct. 

This great people have made to themselves a 
character for waiting. Through the centuries of 
their bondage they never lost heart. But, alas ! 
the very gift that was a virtue then has proved a 
great evil to them, and still keeps them waiting, 
waiting, wearily waiting for a Saviour. The very 
event for which they have been waiting for thou- 
sands of years has swept by and been rejected by 
them. Oh, why will they not have this Saviour? 
Is it because he happens to be our Saviour, too? 
One of their own best and wisest men said with 
pathetic sorrow: “I could wish that myself were 
accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen 
according to the flesh.” That is to say, when he 
thought of his brethren and the love he had for 


230 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


them, he felt like leaving and rejecting Christ, too, 
rather than be separated from them. But if they 
persisted in rejecting Christ, he would give them 
up rather than Christ. In view of which he exult- 
ingly declares: “ I count all things but loss for the 
excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my 
Lord.’’ 

A new and unexpected temptation now assailed 
our young friend Joel. His love for Rachel had 
always been true and ardent, and he had good 
reason to believe that hers for him was not less 
ardent. Her loss to him was as if the very light 
had gone out of his life. But now that he had 
not only found out where she was, but had really 
seen her himself, and that her release was un- 
certain, if ever it came, he could scarcely resist 
the temptation to break away from his daily du- 
ties at any risk and devote himself exclusively to 
the task of recovering her freedom. Indeed, he 
more than once seriously thought to disguise him- 
self and seek some way of communicating with Ra- 
chel, arrange for an elopement, flee into the land 
of Midian and hide from his enemies, and spend 
his life in the hills of the shepherds. But each 
time the temptation came his better judgment con- 
demned the rash step. For he well knew that 
should he even escape detection and reach the 
land of Midian, such refugees were apt to be re- 
turned under an arrangement agreed upon by the 
two rulers. Should this be the case, their con- 
dition would be worse than now. Moreover, he 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 23 1 

was too prudent to take such a step as might bring 
any greater calamities upon Rachel than she al- 
ready had to bear. And as the chances of success 
in such a hazardous undertaking were largely 
against him, he prudently and wisely resisted the 
temptation, accepted the situation, and resolved to 
do his duty faithfully and await the issue. 

The king’s family remained about a month at 
Tanis after the occasion referred to in the preced- 
ing chapter. Rachel’s indisposition lasted only a 
few days. She prudently kept her secret safely 
locked in her own aching bosom, but the shadow 
that lingered upon her spirit could not be hid. If 
any observed it, only one was sufficiently inter- 
ested to inquire the cause. Hagar was her only 
confidante. They had a common experience of 
sorrow in many respects, but since the day Ra- 
chael saw Joel there was a marked change in her 
spirits and manner. With childlike helplessness 
she clung to Hagar’s love and companionship, and 
seemed to lean upon her now for counsel and sym- 
pathy, though her senior by more than a year. 
To her alone she now confided the secret of her 
love for Joel, and that only since that fatal day. 
Perhaps she would never have done so but for her 
friend’s anxiety for the great change that had ta- 
ken place in her manner. Hagar could now bet- 
ter understand what a great shock her nerves had 
received, and was better prepared to enter into full 
sympathy with her. But in spite of all her efforts 
to cheer and comfort her, she seemed fast settling 


232 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

down in a confirmed state of melancholy. She 
talked only of her home and friends, and her utter 
despair of ever being with them again. Yet with all 
her gloom she never neglected her duties. She was 
prompt and fathful, always profoundly respectful 
to the princess and thoughtful of her interest. Thus 
she won the very highest esteem from that lady. 
Still there was a burden of heart that no kind- 
ness could lift. To be a Hebrew slave she was not 
ashamed, for this had been the common lot of her 
people for more than two centuries; but to be a 
cajftive was a sore trial. Yet, like her little maid- 
en sister six hundred years after, who “ waited on 
Naaman’s wife,” in the land of Syria, she was 
faithful in her captivity. 

Cut off from her home, and lost to her family 
and friends, she sighed for the love and care of 
her good mother and the dear scenes of her child- 
hood. Is it any wonder that she was paralyzed 
with emotion at sight of a familiar face, and espe- 
cially one who was more than all the world to her? 
Ah ! laugh not at her weakness, but pity her soli- 
tude. 

All of the king’s household, except the prin- 
cess Thermuthis, on leaving Tanis went direct to 
Thebes. The king left Tanis two or three weeks 
ahead of them, on account of important business 
at Thebes. Recent developments relative to her 
little charge make it necessary for the princess to 
stop at Memphis for a time. 

Meanwhile let us look at some of the movements 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 233 

of Jambres. No man in the kingdom of Egypt 
has been busier than he, stirring up scandal for 
thousands of busy tongues. The conduct of the 
king’s daughter in the case of the young child has 
so alarmed and enraged him that it would be sur- 
prising if he should be quiet. Indeed, so fully does 
he believe that this whole transaction is the begin- 
ning of the fulfillment of that prophecy of his that 
he is not only in a rage himself but has wrought 
up great excitement over it throughout the whole 
land. It is the topic of conversation in all circles, 
among Egyptians and Hebrews, rich and poor, 
high and low. Many of the Hebrews are as much 
elated as the Egyptians are alarmed. 

Scarcely a month has gone by since the child 
was rescued, yet there are few in all the kingdom 
that have not heard of the exciting event. And this 
is no great wonder, especially among the Hebrews, 
since there is such widespread excitement over the 
destruction of the children. Now, that one of the 
condemned ones should be rescued by a person so 
notable as the king’s daughter is no small thing. 

Jambres and Jannes followed the king to Thebes 
for the purpose of stirring him up also over this 
matter. What success they will have remains 
to be seen. One thing is sure, they are armed 
with strategy and zeal, and are spurred on with 
hate and fear. They lost no time in seeking au- 
dience with the king, and the shrewdness of the 
men will appear in their methods. Hear them. 
Jambres speaks: “We do humbly beg the clem- 


234 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


ency of our great and most wise sovereign. We 
have come to lay before your majesty some ancient 
records bearing upon a great matter which is just 
now agitating the kingdom of Egypt. We know 
the king will not be indifferent to whatever con- 
cerns his government and people.” 

“And, pray, what great matter can be agitating 
the kingdom of Egypt of which the King of Egypt 
is not already aware?” inquired the king, some- 
what sarcastically; for he more than half suspect- 
ed the “ great matter” of which they wanted to 
speak, and did not wish to hear any more about it. 

“ Your majesty cannot be ignorant of the con- 
duct of the princess in reference to the young 
Hebrew child, and what a great scandal it has 
brought upon the illustrious house of the Pha- 
raohs. We have heard through the prime minis- 
ter at Memphis that your majesty has approved 
the conduct of the young princess, and ordered 
that the child be protected and preserved.” 

“And, pray, before what tribunal is the King of 
Egypt to be arraigned to answer for this grave of- 
fense against the will of the wise astrologers, priests, 
and scribes? ” said the king, in a still more sarcas- 
tic tone. 

In reply to this caustic inquiry, Jambres an- 
swered promptly: “Before the tribunal of a He- 
brew prince who will soon pluck the crown from 
your brow and wrest the scepter from your hand. 
Know, O king, that even now the prophecy of 
your most unworthy servant is actually being ful- 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 


235 


filled. The child has been born, and is being fos- 
tered and protected by your authority, and is like- 
ly to be brought up in the king’s own house- 
hold. Your own hand will elevate this Hebrew 
prince to the throne, and degrade the Egyptians 
to the place of slaves. Beware, O king! To- 
day, six hundred thousand able-bodied Hebrew 
slaves are rejoicing in the prospect of soon hav- 
ing their feet upon the necks of the Egyptians; 
and all because of this child that the king and his 
daughter are holding under royal protection . Mark 
my words. King Rameses, he will prove to be a 
viper in your bosom.” 

This was a bold stroke, but the speaker consid- 
ered the cause vital and the case desperate; and 
he resolved to sacrifice himself in its defense, and 
rescue or go down with it. He is in earnest, and 
certainly thinks his cause a just one. His zeal is 
to be commended, and is worthy of a better cause. 
He knew the weak point of the king, and aimed 
the force of his thrust at it. He had reason also 
to believe that the princess had strongly fortified 
against him at this point; but he was not slow to 
see that his thrust had taken effect upon his vic- 
tim, and hastened to renew the attack and follow 
up the partial victory. 

“ I entreat that your majesty will hear me fur- 
ther concerning this matter. I am jealous of the 
king’s crown and the honor of our great nation. 
From the ancient records we see that a little more 
than two hundred years ago there came one Jo- 


236 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

seph by name, a Hebrew from the East, into 
Egypt, and married the daughter of a prince in 
Egypt. To them were born two sons, Ephraim 
and Manasseh. From these two sons sprang two 
separate tribes of the Hebrews. Therefore, one- 
sixth of the Hebrew nation are of semi-Egyptian 
descent. This Joseph was elevated to be gov- 
ernor over Egypt, and was of no mean standing 
among the people. For a long time these two 
tribes have aspired to the government of Egypt by 
reason of the right of inheritance from their fa- 
ther, Joseph. Now, O king, we know that this 
faction is a very strong one, and their kindred are 
ready to aid and strengthen them. If they shall 
find that this Hebrew child has become heir to the 
throne, there will be an end of service, and in- 
stead there will be mutiny and rebellion.’’ 

Each moment, under the influence of these 
vivid representations, the king’s face assumed a 
more thoughtful and serious expression. He re- 
alized the great force of the argument of Jam- 
bres, and was almost startled by the new revela- 
tions brought before him from the “ancient rec- 
ords,” as Jambres styled them. 

We have had sufficient insight heretofore into 
the king’s peculiar characteristics to show us the 
two prevailing weaknesses by which he could be 
most easily managed, namely, love of praise, or van- 
ity, and fear for his crown. It is needless to say 
that at this moment he was in great mental agony 
on account of the latter. He had promised pro- 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 


237 

lection to the child ; and yet he was now so 
wrought upon by this exhibition of danger to his 
crown, by this artful reasoner, that he was strong- 
ly tempted to recall the promise, though made in 
good faith, and order the babe to be killed. 

“All crowns have some thorns,” is a true say- 
ing to which all heads that wear them will testify. 
What will this perplexed king do? Bound to his 
daughter by a sacred promise, and yet oppressed 
with an awful sense of fear on account of it. 
Jambres is as ready to help him’ out of his perplex- 
ity as he was to get him into it, provided that he 
can thereby carry his point. He came to his res- 
cue with this proposition: “Inasmuch as your 
majesty is under promise to protect the child, far 
be it from your most humble servant to cause you 
to break faith with the princess in this promise. 
Now, therefore, let the king, for the further safety 
of the little child and for the peace of the land, 
send by his servant and have the babe removed 
into Ethiopia. No harm can come to him there.” 

Happy thought ! and right eagerly did the king 
seize upon it as the way out of his trouble. Shame 
upon a man who lacks manliness! Some men are 
exceedingly great in some things, and at the same 
time exceedingly small in others. Pilate yielded 
to a similar weakness when he might have pro- 
tected the great Redeemer of the world, of whom 
this babe was a type. 

As stated before, the princess came direct from 
Tanis to Memphis, and she did not reach the lat- 


238 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


ter place one day, nor hour, too soon to avert a 
dire calamity to her cherished hopes and plans. 
Her father had been made to believe that if this 
child be allowed to remain and be brought up in 
sight of the Hebrews, it would be the cause of 
endless insolence from them; and on the other 
hand cause endless irritation to the Egyptians, 
and thus be the cause of much strife and pos- 
sibly danger to his life. Therefore, “ for his safe- 
ty and the peace of the land,” permission had 
been given to remove him into Ethiopia. The 
interpretation of all which was simply banishment 
and ultimate death to the child. 

A letter to the princess from her father went 
on at great length to explain these facts, with an 
elaborate array of reasons for having given the 
order for the removal of the babe “ to a place 
of safety” (?). Herod-like, he would save his 
crown by deceitful professions of devotion, when 
he meant to destroy. Pilate-like, to silence popu- 
lar clamor he gives sentence against the innocent. 

Never before was the blood of this Egyptian 
princess so stirred and fired. Stung by the un- 
faithfulness of her father, and angered by the 
boldness of her enemies, she was thoroughly 
aroused to resistance. She at once suspected Jam- 
bres of being at the bottom of this treachery. 
She threw herself right across the king’s com- 
mand, and resolved to thwart the schemes of those 
who sought the life of the babe. 

She loved her father very dearly, and would 


GRIEF AND GRATIFICATION. 


239 


not wound or disobey him except when principle 
had to be sacrificed to do so. She was wounded, 
angry, and disgusted. She must act, and that 
very promptly. No time is to be lost now. Or- 
dering the king’s hostler to make ready at once 
a strong carriage and his fleetest team, and sum- 
moning ten mounted attendants, she and one of 
her eldest maids entered the carriage, and the 
whole company dashed away with the speed of 
the wind in the direction of the Goshen country. 
Where she was going, or what she intended to 
do, she did not deign to inform any human being. 
“ Obey my orders,” was her instruction to the at- 
tending servants. With such a will as hers fired 
up to “ white heat,” we may expect to hear from 
her again. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE RACE. 

T he battle is on. Jambres on one side, the 
princess on the other, and the king trying to 
be on both sides, but really on neither. He is 
only a tool for the contending parties. But, as 
“the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the 
strong,’’ we will not concede the victory and the 
prize till the contest is over. 

Jambres arrived at Memphis in the night, and 
on the same barge that brought the letter from the 
king to Thermuthis, of which mention has been 
made before. He proceeded without a moment’s 
delay to make preparation to carry out his instruc- 
tions. By sunrise the next morning he was on the 
road to Goshen, accompanied by a squadron of 
soldiers and an Egyptian nurse. In order to avoid 
coming in contact with the princess, his purpose 
was to get possession of the babe as soon as pos- 
sible, and at once proceed by land to Thebes, 
where he would have ample time to lay further 
plans more deliberately. 

He now, as he thought, had a fine prospect be- 
fore him. Armed with authority from the king to 
transfer the child to the interior of Ethiopia, who 
would dare hinder or interfere with him? His 
only fear now was that the princess might hear of 
his movements and give him trouble. But how 


THE RACE. 241 

could she, since he had at least a few hours 
the start of her, and possibly much more time 
than that? Everything now depended upon get- 
ting possession of the babe. But as we cannot 
assist in the race, let us, pending the issue, linger 
about the humble old Amram homestead, the na- 
tive place of one of earth’s greatest characters. 

This child of whom we write had a home-life 
history very similar to that of every other child. 
Out of that home life, though its history has never 
been written, grew much of his future greatness. 
Therefore, his home, though humble, is of interest 
to us; not merely for its novelty, but because it 
brings us face to face with this great man and his 
wonderful history. If “ coming events cast their 
shadows before,” it is equally true that the bril- 
liant character of a great and good man casts its 
light backward, and clothes “the old house at 
home” with great interest, though it has long 
since faded from human sight. 

Faith is often encouraged by events happening 
along its line of vision that are in harmony with it. 
If Amram and his wife had faith when they “hid 
the babe three months,” the things that had hap- 
pened since that time had greatly strengthened 
their faith. Others might wonder at the strange 
preservation and its attendant circumstances, and 
call it a strange accident, but to them it was more 
glorious than strange. It blazed out so vividly in 
the line along which their eyes of faith were look- 
ing that they could not feel mistaken. 

16 


242 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

Some may say that the finding and adopting of 
the child was a mad fancy of a foolish girl; but 
while these servants of God appreciated and loved 
her for her great kindness in saving the life of 
their child, yet they saw more of God’s hand in 
it than of hers. They poured out their gratitude 
to her as the instrument, but they said that God 
was using this noble-hearted woman without her 
knowledge to promote his glory and to defeat the 
wicked purposes of his enemies. 

The babe grew astonishingly fast. He was the 
wonder of all who knew or saw him. He was a 
beautiful child, and the topic of conversation for 
thousands of tongues. Yet he was only a little 
baby — nursing, sitting, sleeping, crawling, crying, 
and laughing just like every baby that has ever 
come into this world. There might be millions 
interested in him, but he lived in a miniature world 
all his own. He was a little king, with father, 
mother, sister, and brother for his subjects, court, 
and kingdom. Beyond these he neither knew nor 
cared. 

This child had two classes of enemies: one 
from among his own nation of people, and the 
other from the Egyptians. Proud as were the 
Hebrews generally of the honor conferred on 
them by the promotion of this child, there were 
a few in whom the spirit of envy arose. Why 
should this child be spared when theirs had to 
be destroyed? But this class was small. Among 
the Egyptians “the green-eyed monster,” jeaU 


THE RACE. 


243 


ousy, was rife. This was kindled and fanned into 
such a degree of hatred as to endanger his life at 
every point. His old enemy, Jambres, was on 
his track, relentless and cruel as death. He pro- 
ceeded with great caution, but he had so far found 
his match, and more, in the wide-awake and de- 
termined young princess. 

After an hour’s drive he arrived at the house of 
Amram, stopped his carriage at the front, and, 
accompanied by the Egyptian nurse, approached 
the door. The little girl, Miriam, met them at 
the door, not entirely without fear, though quite 
self-possessed. 

“ I wish to inquire if this is where Amram 
lives,” said Jambres. 

“ It is, sir,” promptly answered the child. 

“Are you his daughter?” 

“ I am, sir.” 

“ I wish to see your mother, if you please.” 

“ My mother is not in the house, sir.” 

“ Then, if you please, we would like to see the 
little babe of whom we have heard so much. We 
are told that he is a very wonderful child in many 
respects; and we have further heard that your 
mother, Amram’s wife, has the wonderful little 
boy in her charge.” 

Now, a great many people had called there on 
the same errand, and Miriam had heard this same 
speech often before and thought it was sincere, 
not dreaming that it was genuine “ Herodian de- 
ceit.” 


244 ^ WAIF A PRINCE. 

‘‘The little child is not in the house, sir, Fm 
sorry to say, but will be when my mother returns.’’ 

“Then who is in the house?” asked Jambres, 
rather sharply, somewhat impressed that the child 
was trifling with him. 

“ Only my little three-year-old brother Aaron 
and myself, sir.” 

“ We will come in and see for ourselves,” said 
the disappointed old scribe, as he pushed the little 
girl out of the way, and rudely and without further 
ceremony entered the family sitting room. Sure 
enough, there sat little Aaron, as dignified and 
sober as if the whole place had been left in his 
charge. But the babe was not there. Jambres 
demanded of Miriam where her mother was, and 
when she would return. But his rude and dis- 
courteous conduct had aroused suspicion in her 
mind that he was not wanting to see the child out 
of any good motive, and she refused to answer any 
further questions concerning him or her mother. 

Jochebed had that morning accompanied her 
husband on his way to his place of labor as far as 
the dwelling of Ophron’s mother, where she had 
expected to spend a few hours and return. She 
had taken the babe along with her, not willing to 
trust him in the care of the children. This cir- 
cumstance looks like a fortunate accident; but 
doubtless it belongs in the same class with millions 
of unaccountable events that pass for fortuitous 
happenings, but really belong in the great cata- 
logue of God’s providential events. 


THE RACE. 


245 


Jambres came out of the house satisfied that 
wherever the nurse was the babe was. But no 
persuasion nor threatening could get another word 
of information out of these children. They were 
fully persuaded that the man’s intentions were evil 
toward the babe, and were glad to see him go 
away. But now a new danger presented itself 
to Miriam’s mind. Suppose Jambres should ask 
of those who knew where her mother had gone; 
they would be sure to tell him, and he would go 
and take her little brother away from her. The 
ver}’ thought alarmed her; but to her great re- 
lief she saw the whole company turn into a road 
leading in an opposite direction from where her 
mother had gone. 

Miriam scarcely waited for them to go out of 
sight till she hastily closed up the house, took her 
little brother, and started by a near way to reach 
her mother as soon as possible to inform her of 
what had happened. She had not been long gone 
from the house when another carriage drove up 
to the front gate, just where the first had been. 
This one was also accompanied by a small num- 
ber of mounted attendants. Two women alighted 
from the carriage and walked rapidly up the nar- 
row path toward the house. But the door was 
closed and fastened, and no amount of knocking 
could arouse anyone. 

The reader need scarcely be told that this was 
the princess Thermuthis and her rescuing compa- 
ny. She was greatly disappointed at not finding 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


246 

anyone in the house, and what to do next was a 
perplexing question. On inquiry she learned that 
a company of soldiers had just left the house, and 
that none of the family had been seen since. This 
aroused her suspicion that her enemies had been 
there before her and possibly carried off the babe. 
With disappointment and fear she turned back to- 
ward the city, but leaving four trusty servants with 
instructions to guard the house, and if they could 
get any information of either child or nurse to bring 
her word immediately. 

When the children, Miriam and Aaron, reached 
their mother they found her in almost as great a 
state of excitement as they were. She had wit- 
nessed the passing carriages and companies with- 
out knowing the meaning of it, and was fearful 
for the safety of the children at home. She had a 
suspicion that it all had reference somehow to her 
babe. Therefore, she was afraid to leave him to 
go to look after the other children, or risk return- 
ing with him. Great was her joy when Miriam 
and her little brother came in sight. And when 
they told her what had happened at home, she was 
sure there was some evil in store for the babe. 

Scarcely were they through telling the exciting 
adventure when they saw the last carriage that had 
passed returning; for they had all passed by there 
in going. They did not recognize the princess, 
nor did she see them. Not long after this car- 
riage had left Amram’s house, Jambres and his 
company returned. Finding there the servants 


THE RACE. 


247 

whom the princess had stationed on duty, Jambres 
ordered them put under arrest at once. To this 
they offered no resistence, as it would have been 
altogether useless. 

They now broke open the doors and again 
searched the house in hope of finding some clew 
to the whereabouts of the young child; but all 
to no purpose. Thwarted in their design, they 
also returned to the city, as much disappointed as 
the other party. Jambres now thought that the 
king’s daughter was in some way connected with 
his disappointment, though he did not know that 
she had left the city at all; while she was some- 
what fearful that he had removed the babe before 
she arrived. 

What a day of mysterious events ! See how 
God spreads his protecting hand over this family. 
By an incomprehensible providence he has inter- 
ested a member of the royal family in behalf of 
the child, and yet he shows clearly that he is 
not dependent even upon her for his protection 
and safety. He works by instrumentality, but 
is not shut up to special individuals or methods. 
His methods may sometimes appear commonplace 
to us, but their results are such as only God could 
bring about. 

It is no wonder that Moses himself, in after 
years, instructed the people to say to their chil- 
dren, when they should ask about the sacred 
and significant ordinance of the passover: “By 
strength of hand the Lord brought us out from 


i 

248 A WAIF — A PRINCE. 

Egypt, from thehouseof bondage.” Many, doubt- 
less, were the wonderful stories told by those old 
fathers to their children about their bondage and 
cruel oppression, not one out of a million of which 
could possibly have been put into our sacred his- 
tory of them as a nation. Nor was it necessary 
that they should be. But the display of God’s 
wisdom and power was entered upon their statute 
books. (See Exodus xiii. 3.) 

In addition to the disappointment of the prin- 
cess she was distressed lest she should be defeat- 
ed in her cherished plans. Her father had been 
persuaded that it was best to remove the child to 
a distant land, and her enemy, Jambres, would 
leave nothing undone to carry out this plan ; and 
for aught she knew he had already gotten posses- 
sion of him, and was on the way to Ethiopia. If 
not, he at least had authority from her father, which 
amounted to the practical withdrawal of his protec- 
tion. She could not believe her father altogether 
insincere in what he had done, yet she knew but 
too well the subtle purpose of Jambres, and that 
the plan, if carried out, would result in the death 
of the babe. Though somewhat disappointed, yet 
she was not discouraged. She resolved to leave 
nothing untried that might help to defeat them and 
save the child. 

Summoning a trusty servant, she confided to him 
her secret, or such part of it as might be needful 
to carry out her orders. She wrote a letter to 
Amram, putting her seal upon it, and delivered it 


THE RACE. 


249 


to the servant with instructions to give it to no 07ie 
but the man to whom it was addressed. At dawn 
this servant, attended by a closed carriage and 
driver, was on the road toward “No. 14,” Am- 
ram’s place of labor. The letter contained an ac- 
count of her disappointment the day before, and 
how Jambres was seeking the babe, and that if 
they had not gotten possession of him, to send him 
and his nurse to her at once. The servants were 
also instructed not to suffer anyone to know their 
business, or stop the carriage on their return. 

On the preceding day Jochebed was so strongly 
impressed with the evil intention of those who first 
came to their house that she feared to return till 
she could learn something further about it. Rea- 
soning to herself concerning the matter, she said: 
“After all, the child is under protection of the 
king. His prime minister issued a proclamation 
declaring him an exception to the general edict. 
But then my husband informs me that the priests, 
Jambres and Jannes, are very pronounced in their 
opposition to this order, and they have great in- 
fluence over the king, and doubtless will use it 
vigorously. Moreover, kings are sometimes above 
law, or turn the law into a channel to suit them- 
selves, and are rather ‘ a law unto themselves.’ 
Then their orders will be subject to their caprices.” 

Such reflections made her somewhat uneasy for 
the safety of the child, and she wisely concluded 
to remain where she was till she could communi- 
cate with her husband. She therefore sent Miriam 


250 


A WAIF — A PRlNCie. 


home to meet him on his return from his work, 
with instructions to tell him all about the day’s 
events, and why she had not returned. Miriam 
told all about how the men acted, and how angry 
they were when they could not find or hear of the 
babe. She told him also about the second carriage 
that her mother had seen come in the direction of 
their home and return, but they did not know who 
were in it, as she and her little brother had left the 
house immediately after the first were gone. 

Amram was much perplexed over the matter, 
but, like his wife, feared that some evil was in- 
tended toward the child. He therefore advised 
her to remain away from home and keep the babe 
out of the way till he could make some further in- 
quiry about the matter. Early the following morn- 
ing, soon after reaching his place of labor, the 
servant from the princess came and delivered the 
letter to him. Its contents were not only a great 
surprise, but also a relief to his anxiety, for he had 
unbounded confidence in the sincere and pure in- 
tentions of this young woman. Indeed, he had 
good reason to admire her noble and unselfish spir- 
it and true devotion to the cause of justice, for he 
knew that to her he and his friend Ophron owed 
their lives and escape from prison. But up to this 
time she did not know whom she had relieved, nor 
did she care, as the principle of right was the same 
with her, whoever the victim involved might be. 
She only knew that he worked at “No. 14,” and 
was the husband of Jochebed, her nurse. 


THE RACE. 


25 ^ 

Amram gave the servants the necessary instruc- 
tion as to how and where they could find the 
woman with the little child, and also gave the let- 
ter to them to deliver to Jochebed that she might 
know that it was all right. Thus before the close 
of the day the mother and child were safely con- 
veyed to the palace, where she was known only as 
“ nurse.” So, as the Scriptures say, “ she brought 
him to Pharaoh’s daughter, and he became her 
son.” Practically he was now “ her son,” but le- 
gally he was not. Before this can be, he must be 
recognized as such by the king. This she will en- 
deavor to accomplish as soon as practicable. The 
king had promised this at the expiration of “ five 
moons,” and the time was but half expired. She 
now saw that his life would be in constant peril till 
that step could be taken. She therefore resolved 
to keep him under her immediate charge from this 
time on. 

Jambres made but one other trip to Goshen 
in search of the babe, for on that trip he learned 
that the princess had outwitted him. What she 
had done with the babe he did not know for a long 
time. For nearly three months she kept him in the 
palace without the knowledge of his enemies or 
but few of his friends. The king had been little 
about Memphis during that time, being greatly ab- 
sorbed with his military and governmental affairs. 
Two of the strongest provinces of the East had 
rebelled and attempted to throw off the Egyptian 
yoke; so now his time and attention were required 


A WAIF — A prince. 


252 

to look after this, and he chose to go in person 
to the front and adjust the confusion f He had a 
sharp conflict with them, and soon succeeded not 
only in subduing them, but administered a sound 
castigation by way of reminding them of his su- 
perior power. 

The recent alarm concerning the little child which 
the princess had received caused her to change her 
plan of spending the winter in Thebes — if winter 
it could be called in this climate — as was her cus- 
tom. She remained in , Memphis, and gave her 
entire attention to her new charge. 

The child grew, both in strength and beauty. 
His physical development was remarkable. Each 
day the princess felt her heart drawn toward him 
more and more. Little did she dream that there 
was one who loved him more than she could possi- 
bly love. She did not know that he slept each 
day and night in his own mother’s arms. It is 
doubtful if her keen sense of right and justice 
would have allowed her to lay any further claim 
to the treasure had she known this. She did not 
know that anyone cared for him as she did, or 
had any better right to him. 

But Jochebed knew that nothing could more 
certainly work the destruction of the child than to 
withdraw the present protection by returning him 
to her Hebrew home. She was content to let things 
remain as they were, and be known only as “ nurse 
to the child;” first, because it seemed to be the 
will of God that it should be so for the present; 


THE RACE. 


253 


and secondly, there was no real need that it should 
be otherwise, for she had him in her own motherly 
arms, and her “ wages ” were ample; so much so 
that she was enabled to provide for the comfort of 
her other children, and help her husband in taking 
care of them in her enforced absence. 

The princess kept a vigilant eye upon the babe, 
and left nothing unprovided for his safety and 
comfort. She thought, and very reasonably, that 
the only object this “nurse” had in rendering 
such faithful service to the child was to secure the 
“ wages.” Let it be so. She is pleased and sat- 
isfied with the service, and Jochebed is happy in 
rendering it. What more could be asked? She 
serves the princess, and in this she serves her child, 
herself, her God, and her people. Wonderful serv- 
ice, wonderful woman, and blessed of God! 


CHAPTER XIX. 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 

I T should not be forgotten that Egypt at this time 
was at the height of her glory. Military power, 
learning, religion, and internal development were 
equal if not superior to any in the known world. 
Her numerous statuary, found in all the principal 
cities, together with her magnificent buildings and 
imposing temples, are all witnesses to this. Her 
mechanical genius would challenge this or any 
other age of the world to accomplish greater won- 
ders. But of course mechanical art has been re- 
duced to a smaller and more comprehensive com- 
pass than the ancients ever possessed. Yet there 
can be no doubt that the Egyptians, during the 
reign of Rameses II., possessed a very exten- 
sive knowledge of machinery. It was doubtless 
equal if not superior in power to any the world 
has ever known, but it was clumsy, slow, and 
hard to operate. Perhaps that which required the 
work of a hundred men as many days to accomplish 
could now, with our modern concentration of pow- 
er, be accomplished by ten men in ten days. 

Their numerous and splendid temples of wor- 
ship, their untiring devotion to their various forms 
and ceremonies, together with their high standard 
for a complete education, abundantly prove their 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 255 

interest in these things. If we are to judge from 
the sample that they sent out, and who has come 
down to us in sacred history, we are fully justified 
in placing the standard of education in ancient 
Egypt very high. Moses, if living now with his 
attainments then, could challenge comparison and 
not suffer by it. “Learned in all the wisdom of the 
Egyptians.” How much that little word “all” in- 
cludes, his life sufficiently proves. He combined 
the rare gifts of a military chieftain, judicial direc- 
tor, legislator, and prophet of God, and was com- 
petent, accomplished, and even eminent, in all 
these places. 

“The same world of thought that invites us 
lay open to the earliest thinkers. The same prin- 
ciples of human action repeat themselves in each 
generation, and nature is unchanged since the very 
first. Philosophy must move in a circle, and can 
only combine existing things when it seeks novel- 
ty. The ancients have stolen all our best thoughts 
ages ago, and at best we can only borrow the 
vamped up systems of the past. New religions 
and philosophies, like the leaves of succeeding 
summers, spring from the decay of those that have 
gone before.” * 

By the term “religion,” we do not mean the 
worship of the “true God,” which was at that 
time peculiar to the descendants of Jacob. Doubt- 
less some of the Egyptians embraced the faith of 
the Hebrews, but only for a short time and with a. 


* Cunningham Geikie. 


256 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

very unsteady faith. As stated in a former chap- 
ter, Amenophis IV., whose mother was of another 
nation, attempted the reformation of the moral 
condition of the country by introducing a form of 
religion similar to, if not identical with, that uni- 
versally held by the Hebrews, and was most likely 
taken from their example. This very circumstance 
perhaps in after years helped to increase the ha- 
tred of the Egyptians toward the Hebrews, and 
caused them to multiply their burdens. Still it 
may be very reasonably supposed that a few re- 
tained a belief in “the one only true God.” 

While this is true of a few of the Egyptians, it 
is a sad fact, on the other hand, that as many if 
not more of the Hebrews became worshipers of 
the idols of the Egyptians. For this apostasy God 
threatened to destroy them even before they left 
the land of bondage. (See Josh. xxiv. 20; Ezek. 
XX. 8.) Yet, as a nation, they were distinct in 
their nationality, and doubtless will remain so to the 
end of time. This is a marvelous fact. It may 
have been that the Egyptians thought by long and 
grievous affliction to break their solid unity, and 
cause them to desert their God and their people, 
and identify themselves with them in worship and 
government. 

There were thousands of priests and prophets 
who offlciated in the many-formed worship of 
Egypt, and their power over the people by their 
incantations and superstitious ceremonies, from 
the king himself down' to the humblest subject, 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 257 

was wonderful and often ridiculous. They deified 
almost every form of animal, reptile and insect life 
known in the land. A writer of some note has 
said that there was at least one good growing out 
of this, and that was, it protected these creatures 
from cruelty; a sin for which not a few in this 
Christian age will have to answer. 

The name “ Memphis ” signifies “ good abode,” 
or “the abode of the good one,” which was sup- 
posed to have reference to Osiris. The represent- 
ative idol here at this time was Ptah^ to which was 
erected a grand temple of worship. But the most 
remarkable temple ever built in this city was erect- 
ed to the sacred bull A-pis^ by Rameses II. This 
temple was celebrated for many things, and not 
the least for its colonnades, through which the great 
processions were conducted. 

The Egyptians were noted for being a religious 
people, but alas how little their religion improved 
their moral condition ! Indeed, their religious hab- 
its and customs, and even their worship itself, were 
more degrading than elevating. It is remarkable 
that the long residence of God’s chosen people 
among them did not affect them more for good 
than it did. This can be accounted for only upon 
the ground that Hebrew influence over the Egyp- 
tians was broken and lost for more than two cen- 
turies before their exodus. At best it was never 
very great. This stands as one of those unac- 
countable mysteries over which neither sacred nor 
profane history throws any light whatever. 

17 


2s8 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


The chief divinity in Egypt was Osiris, whom 
they styled “ king of gods.” He was said to have 
been murdered by the evil spirit Tyfhon^ after 
which his spirit migrated into the bull Apis. When 
this bull died, he caused another to be produced 
by the strange combination of a ray of light from 
the sun and one from the moon falling at the same 
time upon a cow ; and thereupon she would bring 
forth this sacred calf. After the death of the bull, 
and before the finding of this sacred calf, the whole 
land was in mourning. When by some mysterious 
providence it was found, he was taken to Heliopo- 
lis, the home of the priests, and kept forty days. 
Then he was with great pomp transported to Mem- 
phis, where he had his own temple and courts for 
exercise at will. 

It may be well to remark in this connection that 
this Heliopolis was our scriptural “ On,” where 
Joseph married his wife, and which was his home 
during the greater part of his stay in Egypt, and 
where, doubtless, he received his brethren when 
they came down into Egypt to buy corn. This was 
also the place from which the Hebrews in after years 
started on their journey to the promised land. 

The following circumstance does not occur of- 
tener than about every twenty-five years, except 
in case of some unusual misfortune to the sacred 
bull; never except upon his death. Now this has 
happened, another has been found, the forty days 
have expired, and the day has arrived for the great 
and solemn ceremonies of transporting him from 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 


259 


Heliopolis to his magnificent temple in Memphis. 
Heliopolis is situated at the upper edge of the Del- 
ta, fifteen miles from Memphis. Therefore, in 
going by the land route thence to Memphis you 
pass through many villages of the Hebrews; for, 
although the great body of this people lived- north 
of that point, yet many of the brick manufactories 
lay along the east bank of the Nile, extending from 
a little below Memphis all the way to Tanis, on 
the same side of the river. A great thoroughfare 
or boulevard lay along this side of the river, ex- 
tending many miles in the direction of the seacoast. 
Along this highway and through this part of the 
country are laid many of the scenes which are de- 
scribed in this book. Along this highway a vast 
stream of humanity was pouring to and fro every 
day. It is one of the king’s prepared or elevated 
ways. 

Most of the royal family, including the king 
himself, together with a half million or more of 
his subjects, had gathered in and around Heliopolis 
to take part in the ever-memorable and all-impor- 
tant act of the removal of their chief deity, and to 
follow him to his city and temple. About three- 
score and ten years hence a different scene will 
be witnessed here. Two millions of Hebrews will 
be gathered at the same spot ready to follow 
their God, Jehovah, out of the land of bondage. 
To-day these people are under orders to keep 
away from the city and the highway, lest they 
should pollute the occasion with their presence. 


26 o 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


But when they shall march out under the leader- 
ship of Moses, a pillar of fire will hang over them 
lest unsanctified hands should molest their going. 
To-day the deluded throng will dance their silly 
fantastics before the chariot in which is confined 
a black bull that would be much happier in his 
freedom on the range. But when the hosts of 
Israel shall start from the same place to Canaan, 
their magnificent procession will be headed by the 
Divme Presence^ clothed in the awful folds of a 
pillar of cloud. 

To-day may be seen the sad spectacle of a few 
of the family of Israel walking in the procession 
with idolaters. But it has ever been so: men and 
women clothed in the livery of the Church walk- 
ing with sinners; going “ with the multitude to do 
evil.’’ 

In the early dawn five hundred priests, with 
solemn mien and sacred chant, lead the proces- 
sion out of the city. Next to these come the holy 
chariot drawn by priests, clothed according to the 
manner of their order. In this chariot is the sable 
deity. He is a beautiful animal, jet black, with a 
single white spot upon his face. Immediately be- 
hind the chariot came the mounted soldiery. Just 
behind them was the royal family, closely followed 
by the imperial guard. Then came the uncounted 
thousands of worshipers. For hours the living 
stream, composed of every class and grade of so- 
ciety, poured through the great gate on the south 
of the city. 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 


261 


The king’s daughter was not there. Not that 
she did not believe in it, for this had been taught 
her from infancy. Nor was it that she would be 
disrespectful to the king, for she loved her father 
and was proud of her people. Though she was 
an idolatress, it was only because of her educa- 
tion and training, for there were noble impulses 
governing her life which needed only the refin- 
ing love and knowledge of God in her heart to 
bring forth the best fruit. She was not there, be- 
cause she feared more treachery toward the ob- 
ject of her heart’s adoration — the little babe. Her 
enemies were on the alert, and must she be less 
watchful ? 

For fully three-fourths of the day the moving 
throng pushed forward, regarding neither dust nor 
heat. Reaching the suburbs of Memphis in the 
middle of the afternoon, they were met by a great 
company of priests and people with trumpets, tim- 
brels, and many other instruments of music — or, 
rather, of noise. These were accompanied by 
dancing maids and chanting choirs to welcome 
their new deity. 

The procession from the city, on reaching the 
head of the approaching procession, turned and 
preceded them through the streets with great 
noise and shouting. On reaching the temple, the 
priests drew the sacred chariot up into the wide 
colonnade and marched three times around the 
temple, while the multitude continued to shout and 
play upon their instruments. The bull was then 


262 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


led into the temple, while the multitudes crowded 
to the shrine with a great rush, to be, if possible, 
the first worshipers after the arrival of the new god. 
They made costly and elaborate offerings ; while 
the priests, though numerous, were kept busy with 
prayers and intercessions. This continued from 
day to day till the anxious thousands all had op- 
portunity to satisfy their eager disposition to wor- 
ship before this new representative of their great 
Osiris, and lay their offerings upon his altar. 
This was a commendable zeal, which doubtless 
would have accomplished wonders in a better 
cause. If only the worshipers of God were al- 
ways fired with such devotion, what might not the 
influence be ? 

We have now taken a casual glance at one of 
the most notable events that could take place 
among the ancient Egyptians. But the reader 
cannot form an adequate idea of the importance 
which they attached to it and the consequent zeal 
with which they engaged in it. The Egyptians 
were a worshiping people, and therefore their 
temples were numerous. All over the kingdom, 
in every conceivable place where such a thing 
could be, there were inferior temples. 

In descending the river from Thebes to the sea, 
you may now see evidences of the existence of 
these temples by scores and even hundreds along its 
banks. But their magnificence has passed away, 
as have the babbling millions who once bowed at 
their shrines. The principal temples contained 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 


263 

many statues, shafts, and columns, with inscrip- 
tions and accounts of persons and events from 
which most if not all of our history of ancient 
Egypt has been gathered. There was scarcely a 
temple of any importance in the kingdom in which 
has not been found some statue, inscription, or 
other evidence of the reign of Rameses II., who 
was without doubt the greatest of the house of the 
Pharaohs. 

Now let the reader think of the family of Jacob 
coming into this country and living for nearly three 
hundred years right under the shadows of these 
heathen temples, and generation after generation 
of their children “seeing and hearing’’ their own 
worship derided and frowned upon and often 
rudely forbidden them, and yet abiding true to 
that worship. Think how they would contrast 
their bondage with the prosperity and freedom of 
those wEo worship these idols, and for aught we 
know many times offered promotion and all the 
good things of the land if they would renounce 
their religion and become identified with the 
Egyptians in their worship of idols. And yet they 
maintained not only their distinct nationality, but 
also their fidelity to God. This is one of the great 
wonders of this wonderful people. The only ex- 
planation it has may be found in Genesis xv. i : 
“I am thy shield.” This was God’s promise to 
Abraham, and he kept it faithfully with his chil- 
dren. 

True, some were “ carried away of these dumb 


A WAIF — A PRINCF. 


264 

idols.” The temptation was so great, the wonder 
is that more of them were not carried off. Yet 
a pity it is that even one went astray, for there is 
no apology for wrongdoing, however strong the 
provocation, when the Abrahamic promise was 
ringing in their ears: “I am thy shield.” So 
we, too, may profit by the same, and also lay this 
warning to heart: “ If sinners entice thee, consent 
thou not.” 

Thus closes one of the great days of this ancient 
city, giving us some insight into the religious habits 
of the people, and an object lesson to make us more 
grateful for our Christian age, with its institutions 
and light. Let the curious facts of history and its 
strange fascinations be the apology, if any be need- 
ed for devoting so large a part of this chapter to the 
religion of Egypt. How much blame attaches to 
them for not adopting the worship of the “ true 
God,” when he revealed himself so clearly to them 
through the people whom they held in bondage, is 
a question hard to answer. Let us hope that there 
was some good reason which, if known to us, 
would at least palliate their offense in our estima- 
tion. If there was, God knew and will give them 
the benefit of it at the last day. They and we shall 
surely stand before him then, and each one “re- 
ceive the things according to the deeds done in the 
body.” 

Perhaps the reader has often wondered why our 
two Hebrew girls, Rachel and Hagar, who, for 
many months have been in the service of the prin- 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 265 

cess, did not seek some opportunity to make their 
escape and return to their homes, or try to com- 
municate with their friends. In the first place, 
they knew their old enemies too well to attempt 
such a thing; and in the next place, it will be re- 
membered that they were under two embargoes of 
silence — one from their cruel and savage captors, 
and the other from the princess herself, on account 
of her father’s fear of having anyone in the palace 
who should have any communication with the lead 
ing men of the Hebrews. The first was given un- 
der a brutal threat in order to conceal their wficked 
plans and enable them to carry on their nefari- 
ous business, which threat the girls knew but too 
well they would carry into effect. The second 
was an injunction from one whom they respected 
too highly to disobey. They had for their model 
the example of their illustrious ancestor, Joseph, 
who disdained to run away from those who had 
bought his services, or fail to render faithful serv- 
ice to them. Indeed, they felt honored in be- 
ing servants in the same house where this their 
noble father had won such distinction for him- 
self and his nation. But as God never forsakes 
those who do not forsake him, an event came to 
pass which resulted in happiness to all concerned. 

One day, not long after the occasion of the re- 
moval of the sacred bull to the temple, the princess, 
as she often did, took her morning drive down the 
boulevard on the east bank of the river, the same 
route that she traveled when the babe was found. 


266 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


This time she had the nurse and babe to accom- 
pany her, and also her two Hebrew maids, Rachel 
and Hagar. The princess andHagar occupied the 
rear carriage, and Rachel, Jochebed, and the babe 
the front one. They had gone several miles from 
the city and had just turned about and started on 
their return journey, when a company of drunken 
roughs, falsely called soldiers, came dashing at 
full speed down the road, with rattling armor and 
flying dust, directly in front of the carriages, and 
yelling like madmen. They were the same who 
ran over and almost killed old Father Ishmael, this 
time with “ Old Sol ’’ at the head. 

The spirited horses attached to the front car- 
riage took fright, and, in spite of the driver, 
wheeled right about, upset the vehicle, and start- 
ed off on a mad run, dragging the carriage after 
them and scattering its inmates. At this mo- 
ment, before the frightened horses had gotten un- 
der headway, a man was seen to rush from the 
roadside just in time to seize them. No human 
strength could have stopped them but for the 
fact that the sudden shock caused one of the 
horses to stumble and fall. This gave the man 
such an advantage that he succeeded in stopping 
them. Meanwhile two more men who happened 
to be near caught the other two horses and as- 
sisted their driver in getting them quieted. The 
princess, oblivious to everything but the peril of 
the babe, now jumped from the carriage and ran 
to the help of those in the overturned vehicle. 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 267 

Before she could reach them, the young man had 
gotten them all out from under the broken carri- 
age, but in an almost unrecognizable condition, as 
they were nearly covered up with dust. Fortu- 
nately they had received no injury except a few 
bruises and scratches, which would soon be forgot- 
ten. Poor little frightened baby! he was in a sad 
plight. Just a little while ago he looked so pretty 
in his beautiful clothes, but now, all covered with 
dust and dreadfully torn, they showed how very 
narrow had been his escape. Still screaming 
with fright, the little fellow clung to his nurse 
as though he expected the scene to be repeated 
every moment. She clasped him to her bosom, 
and soon succeeded in soothing and quieting his 
fears. 

The princess thanked the young man cordially 
for the timely aid he had rendered. She did not 
observe his embarrassment, or if she did, it was but 
natural that she should attribute it to his modesty. 
Only an humble Hebrew laborer, he was not ac- 
customed to being thus addressed by a member 
of the royal family. If she could have read his 
thoughts, she would have discovered that they 
did not so much concern her as another one 
of the company. She had not observed that 
while her attention was absorbed with the child 
there had been a recognition and cordial greet- 
ing upon the part of the young man and Ra- 
chel. Indeed, their joy would have been much 
more enthusiastic and demonstrative but for the 


268 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


prudent thought that their relation should be kept 
a secret, at least from the princess. 

The men who rendered such timely aid in this 
frightful accident were no other than Joel and his 
two friends, Isaac and Reuben. By some chance 
or special providence these three young men were 
near when the mishap occurred. And in at least 
two important respects it was fortunate that they 
were. They doubtless saved the company from 
serious hurt, and possibly averted the death of 
some one or more of them. Then they identified 
the perpetrators of the mischief, and could appear 
as witnesses against them. 

The princess further recognized their valuable 
services in a few well-chosen and cordial words; 
“I see that you are Hebrew laborers, but cannot 
forbear to express the gratitude of myself and 
maids, whom you doubtless recognize as being 
Hebrews also, for your timely aid. We will be 
pleased to number you among our good friends in 
the future. We have been rudely insulted by sol- 
diers of the realm, who should have been our pro- 
tectors, and but for you some of us would have 
been crippled or killed. What are your names, 
and your usual place of labor? ” 

“ Our names are Joel, Isaac, and Reuben; and 
our place of labor is ‘ No. 14,^ please your royal 
highness,” replied Joel. 

“Then you know one Amram, who is the hus- 
band of my nurse,” said the princess. 

“We have the honor and pleasure of know- 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 269 

ing him and claiming him as one of our good 
friends.” 

“ You will do us the further kindness to say to 
him, should he hear of our accident, that we all 
escaped without serious injury, and much of it is 
due to your efficient aid.” 

Rachel was happy, not only for the reason that 
she had met her friends, but that through them 
her dear mother might know where she was and 
that she was safe and well. She hoped also that 
this occasion might in some way lead to her final 
restoration to home and friends. Hope! What 
a beautiful dove of consolation I The heart can 
bear almost any hardship if only it is upheld by 
hope. 

The drivers, with the aid of the young men, suc- 
ceeded in getting the prostrate horse disentangled 
from the wreck and on his feet again. The prin- 
cess and attendants were assisted into the undam- 
aged carriage, in which they were safely conveyed 
back to the city, alive and happy, but not so pre- 
sentable as when they started. 

The next day, soon after arriving at their place 
of labor, Joel, Isaac, and Reuben received orders 
from the prime minister to report at once to him at 
the court of the palace. They obeyed promptly, 
but not without some vague wondering as to what 
the purpose of the summons might be. They felt 
quite sure it must be something pertaining to the 
offense of yesterday, but just what it was they 
could not guess. When they were ushered into 


270 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


the presence of the officer, he said: “ I have sent 
for three young Hebrew men whose names, I am 
told, are Joel, Isaac, and Reuben; are you the 
men? ” 

“ We are, your honor,” replied Joel. 

“Were you witnesses of an accident that hap- 
pened on yesterday to the carriage in which some 
of the king’s family were riding? ” 

“ We were, and rendered what service we could 
to prevent further serious damage.” 

“ Can you say with certainty who the men were 
that behaved so rudely as to frighten the animals 
and cause them to upset the carriage? ” 

“ We can give their names with certainty,” re- 
plied Joel, with some vehemence. Is it any won- 
der that he felt a secret pleasure in giving this in- 
formation which might lead to the apprehension 
and punishment of one who had caused so much 
trouble and sorrow in his community and not a 
little to himself? It would only be natural for 
him to feel so. 

The minister’s scribe here made a list of names 
of the band of ruffians under “ Old Sol,” who had 
caused the mischief. A messenger was sent to 
the commander of the king’s guard to appear at 
once in the palace court. 

“Take this list of names,” said the minister, 
as he handed the paper to the officer, “ and bring 
these men before me at once.” 

The officer bowed, took the order, and retired. 
In a short time a band of fifty select men were in 


WORSHIP AND WORSHIPERS. 2^1 

full gallop for the little barracks, which was the 
headquarters of “ Old Sol’s” company. 

“ Now, young men,” said the minister, address- 
ing the three witnesses, “you can retire and enjoy 
the liberty of the city till the ninth hour, when you 
will report here again, as I expect to need you to 
identify the offenders whom I have just now or- 
dered arrested.” He then gave to each a “ check,” 
which would serve as evidence to all officers and 
patrols that they were absent from duty by per- 
mission, and were to be allowed the liberty of the 
city upon good behavior. 


CHAPTER XX. 


INGRATITUDE 


HERE has ever hung an unsolved mystery 



1 over the divine methods employed to bring 
about the return of the children of Israel to the 
land of Canaan. Why should they ever have left 
it only to groan under the yoke of bondage for 
centuries, then fight their way back to it, scatter- 
ing their dead from the Nile to the banks of the 
Jordan? If they had only succeeded in convert- 
ing the heathen, among whom they had their resi- 
dence so long, then we would have said that was 
a result worthy of the sacrifice. But instead of 
this, the heathen nation put them in bondage and 
are seemingly made worse themselves by their 
presence. They appear to have been hardened 
and confirmed in their idolatry by looking upon 
the worship of God. 

Though these things be mysterious, and though 
we may never know all the purpose of the long 
and dreadful process, yet we do see some grand 
and glorious results that have grown out of it. 
We can see the hand of God in sending Joseph 
down there that he might become established with 
authority in the land in good time to save his 
father’s family, as well as the land of Egypt, to- 
gether with all its tributaries and provinces, from 


INGRATITUDE. 


273 


actual starvation by the dreadful famine. We 
know, furthermore, that he demonstrated to the 
whole world for all time to come that as gold can 
pass through the fire and lose only its dross ; and 
as the diamond may be buried in the mine for 
centuries and come cut a jewel still, with all of its 
native brilliancy, so his people could live for four 
hundred years in the midst of idolatry and main- 
tain their allegiance to him. True, a few of them 
did go away, but as a people they never faltered 
through all the years of their dreadful trial. This 
single fact surpasses all the great wonders in the 
history of men. On the other hand, there has 
been a strange perverseness developed and in- 
creased in each of the successive kings of Egypt 
since the days of Joseph, which neither historians 
nor theologians have attempted to account for. 
Joseph was first a slave, then a prisoner, and last 
a governor, honored, respected, and distinguished. 
Yet when those whom he had bound to him and 
his family with cords of love and respect disap- 
peared, the spirit of hatred sprang up and con- 
tinued, and even increased, to the end of the stay 
of his people in that land. No faithful service 
that the Hebrews could render, and which they 
did render, could ever again awaken in the Egyp- 
tian mind any appreciation of them whatever. No 
amount of suffering could ever touch their heart 
of pity, or cause them to relax their oppression. 
On the contrary, their very sufferings and groans 
seemed to provoke them to increase their burdens. 

18 


274 ^ WAIF A PRINCE. 

Why was this? Was it because the Hebrews 
worshiped God, and they their idols? Hardly; 
for this was exactly the case in the days of Jo- 
seph, when he and his family stood in high fa- 
vor. Gratitude in the human heart is short-lived; 
otherwise, we would not so soon forget benefits 
bestowed. Therefore, if Rameses II. and his pred- 
ecessors could not remember and appreciate more 
recent favors, how should they be expected to 
remember one, great as it was, which was be- 
stowed upon their illustrious father by this He- 
brew prince, or governor? 

We are constrained to wonder sometimes if all 
knowledge of his faithful service to the house of 
Pharaoh and the land of Egypt was lost, so that 
there was neither history nor tradition from which 
his brethren might plead their cause upon his 
merit. He came to them a slave, but saved their 
nation and made them rich, for which his God 
and his people held him in everlasting remem- 
brance; but those who reaped the benefit forgot 
him and hated his people. 

There is no doubt but that Joseph resided at 
Heliopolis and spent most of his time there, es- 
pecially after the settlement of his father in the 
land of Goshen; and it is certain that here was 
the place of rendezvous when they were preparing 
to leave Egypt. In sacred history we often find 
many successive events of importance occurring 
at the same place, thus giving to that place great 
notoriety. For instance, Mt. Horeb was noted 


INGRATITUDE. 


275 


for the scene of the burning bush, the giving 
of the law, and the desolate retirement of the 
prophet Elijah. Mt. Moriah, otherwise called Mt. 
Zion, was the scene of the sacrifice of Isaac, the 
place where David met and appeased the wrath 
of the destroying angel, and was also the site of 
Solomon’s temple. So events point out this little 
Egyptian city and make it attractive in history. 

About half way between Heliopolis and Mem- 
phis is the scene of the latter part of the preced- 
ing chapters. Such heroic and unselfish conduct 
upon the part of these young men ought to have 
been remembered with gratitude by the king, as 
doubtless it was by his daughter. But when one 
is seeking an opportunity to lay some charge at 
the door of another rather than recognize any 
benefit received or acknowledge any obligation, 
it is not hard for him to find the one or to forget 
the other. 

The treatment these young men received from 
the king in the face of this service may well be 
classed as base ingratitude and downright cruelty. 
But it is scarcely to be wondered at, since perse- 
cution of the Hebrews is now at its greatest height. 
Cruelty is the rule, and kindness the very rare 
exception, if indeed it ever had an exception out- 
side of the princess herself. 

When “Old Sol” and his drunken crew saw 
that they had committed a mortal offense against 
the king in causing the disaster to the princess 
and her maids, they fled to the mountains for 


276 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

safety. So that when the detachment, which the 
prime minister sent out for their arrest, came to 
their quarters they found them deserted and the 
men nowhere to be found. They learned that they 
had left in the night, and were last seen going in 
the direction of the Libyan hills. The soldiers 
could not learn any further particulars of them. 

At this time the king was continually harassed 
by little disturbances on the eastern border. The 
three-months’ war with his Asiatic provinces, spo- 
ken of in a previous chapter, resulted in bringing 
many foreigners into the country as prisoners of 
war. Most of these were placed upon the public 
works as common laborers. They had to be con- 
stantly and closely guarded; but in spite of all 
effort, as might be expected, there were frequent 
desertions, and sometimes many in a company. 
This kept the king continually irritated. Being 
by nature a tyrant, he could endure nothing that 
looked like rebellion against his authority. Year 
by year he became more and more suspicious 
that the Hebrews caused most if not all the disaf- 
fection in, his kingdom, and hence the continual 
increase of their burdens. They were the most 
submissive and quiet of all his subjects, and yet 
his fear of them was not abated. 

He became very angry toward Thermuthis when 
he knew she had resisted his authority in not al- 
lowing the babe to be removed out of Egypt, but 
he loved her too much to use any violence to over- 
come her opposition. However, he refused any 


Ingratitude. 


2177 

association or communication with her for many 
weeks. He would not see her or the babe. Still 
she never lost hope nor relaxed her watchful care 
of the child. She never allowed him to be taken 
from her immediate care when outside of the 
private palace grounds. Hence the remarkable 
preservation of the infant life of that great man, 
Moses, of sacred history. It is doubtful if there 
was a living being besides herself that could have 
thus shielded his young life. Her father was a 
man of terrible passions and an iron will. His 
hatred and fear of the Hebrews excited these 
passions to their fiercest degree. What earthly 
power could save an object of that wrath? Noth- 
ing but his undying devotion to this only daughter. 

When the news of the accident with the horses 
reached him at Thebes, he hastened to Memphis 
with all speed, full of wrathful intentions toward 
the offenders. He was angry with the object of 
his best love for her rebellion against his authority, 
yet could not afford to give vent to it; but woe 
be to whatever offended her! 

Unfortunately, just before his arrival in the city, 
the soldiers, who had been sent out in search of 
the offenders, had returned unsuccessful. Learn- 
ing of their failure, his wrath knew no bounds. 
Learning also that they were not native soldiers, 
but only hirelings from the province of Armenia, 
he considered the act one of contempt as well as 
impertinence, a fact which added another ingre- 
dient to the cup of his wrath. The men may 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


278 

have come originally from Armenia, but, as the 
reader already knows, they were only robbers 
from the mountains, who cared for neither king 
nor country, but for spoils only; nor would the}^ 
hesitate at any act to accomplish their end. 

The old enemy, Jambres, now thought it a fa- 
vorable opportunity to put the king on the track 
of a pretended excuse for bringing our young men 
Joel, Reuben, and Isaac into trouble. He was all 
on fire with the spirit of persecution, especially 
since he had learned of the favor shown them by 
the minister through the instruction of the princess. 
So, seeking an interview with the king, he made 
out his case as follows. 

“ Does your majesty know that there were three 
Hebrews present at the time this mischief was 
done? ” inquired this sly old fox. 

“Yes,” replied the king; “but they rendered 
valuable aid in arresting the frightened horses.” 

“That may be true; but did it ever occur to 
you that it is quite possible that such a demonstra- 
tion might have been only to cover up their design, 
and prevent any suspicion of their having helped 
to concoct the plan? Being enemies, they doubt- 
less sought to form an alliance with these bad men 
to make of them but tools to carry out their wick- 
ed designs. Such soldiers could easily be made 
instruments, and yet others, more quietly than 
they, keep out of sight in the mischief, and even 
appear to be friends.” 

There is no telling the amount of wicked mis- 


INGRATITUDE. 


279 

chief that one mind may plan, especially if it be 
to gratify a secret grudge against another per- 
son. As he expected, Jambres found the king an 
easy prey to his trap. Disappointed and chafed 
at not finding the real offenders, he was easily 
‘‘switched” on to the next nearest object. 

“Bring the young men to me,” he ordered. 
But at the same time, thinking what a commotion 
it might stir up if the princess found it out, he 
added: “ Have them brought into the palace court 
secretly. Take no soldiers, but let only a mes- 
senger be sent with my order for them to come 
at once.” 

This was a tacit compliment to the orderly and 
quiet obedience of the Hebrews, as well as an ac- 
knowledgment of the power of the princess over 
him and his respect for her. Hence his care that 
she should not know-of the proceeding, for right 
well did he know that it would meet with her 
hearty disapproval and prompt and vigorous op- 
position. It was only the day before that these 
young men had been summoned to appear as wit- 
nesses against the men who caused the trouble ; 
but when it was ascertained that the men could 
not be found, they were dismissed and returned 
to their places of labor. It was natural, therefore, 
for them to suppose that this message was to re- 
call them to the not altogether unpleasant task of 
appearing as witnesses against the men who had 
brought so much trouble upon themselves and 
their friends. It was not so much a spirit of re- 


28 o 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


venge as the agreeable prospect of putting an end 
to their power to do them further harm. 

Imagine their amazement, therefore, on finding 
themselves in the presence of the king, accused of 
being accessory to the mischief. They would not 
have been more astonished at being accused of an 
attempt to assassinate the king himself. If there 
was a person in the kingdom for whom they and 
the whole Hebrew nation had the greatest respect, 
and even love^ outside of their own kindred, it 
was the princess Thermuthis. In vain did they 
protest their innocence and avow their great rever- 
ence for “ her highness, the princess.” 

“ Know, O king,” said Joel, “ that we, your 
most humble and obedient servants, were return- 
ing from the place of our day’s labor at the time 
of the distressing accident, and considered our- 
selves both fortunate and happy to be in place to 
render service to the princess and her maids, who 
were in no little peril of their lives. Furthermore, 
O king, far be it from us to consort with these low 
fellows to do harm to the king, seeing that they 
are also our enemies who have no friendly dealings 
with the Hebrews.” 

Argument was all to no purpose now, as the king 
was not seeking but revenge; and he did 

not intend to be cheated out of his purpose this 
time. 

“ Hold your insolent tongues, or your heads shall 
pay for your mischief before another sun! ” said 
the angry monarch. “It is my command that you 


INGRATITUDE. 


281 


be taken to the royal prison, and there kept in 
close confinement till I shall know more of this 
matter.” 

Poor fellows, they knew but too well that this 
meant death secretly and perhaps speedily, for 
“the wrath of a king is as the message of death.” 
Little did they dream, a few hours ago, of ever 
being charged with such a crime. Gloomy and 
sad they entered the prison, feeling that it would 
be but the vestibule of death. Indeed, to all the 
outside world, and especially their friends, they 
were already dead. 

When once the wrath of a human mind has 
expressed itself in some vigorous way, upon some 
object, either by word or act, there is a degree of 
relief from its raging fires, and the person be- 
comes more quiet. Now that the king had let 
loose his wrath, both by word and act, upon these 
helpless and innocent victims, he is more at ease 
and is susceptible of a little reason. 

It was not thought prudent by the princess to 
venture an interview with the king, although his 
manner toward her had become much more agree- 
able and assuring. She had made him a special 
study, and therefore had a pretty thorough knowl- 
edge of his moods and weaknesses as well as his 
strong points, for he had the latter as well as the 
former. But, unfortunately, his weaknesses lay 
in those things which tend to make a man less a 
man. Consequently in some things he was a very 
weak man. But her opportunity came at last, and 


282 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


she used it well, as the sequel will show. A few 
days after the incidents just related, she received 
a kind, loving message from her father, to join 
him and his chief officers in a feast, in honor of 
some recent victories which had brought great cred- 
it to his armies. This she was by no means slow 
to accept. Glad to be on good terms with him 
once more, she was unusually cordial in accept- 
ing the invitation. She had enjoyed only a very 
casual association with him for several months. 
She therefore welcomed the prospect of the occa- 
sion from two considerations, business and pleas- 
ure. She was ver}- much like her father in many 
respects, and was always a loving, dutiful child to 
him. This may be doubted by some, in view of 
certain things that have recently happened, and in 
view of her remarkably strong will; but no one 
could ever charge her with what we may be 
pleased to term strong willfulness, except when 
conscience, justice, mercy, and humanity have 
called for its exercise. In all such instances will- 
fulness is perfectly compatible with the gentlest 
and sweetest spirit of a most dutiful child. 

The little child MoSes is now eight months old. 
His growth, both in body and mind, has been 
most remarkable, even phenomenal; and such 
beauty of form and features has seldom, if ever, 
been seen in a child before. Up to this time 
only a few had seen him, but those few were 
charmed with his beauty. He could now stand 
upon his feet just a little, and with ver}^ slight help 


INGRATITUDE. 


283 

could take a few steps. The princess was truly 
proud of the little fellow, and took great delight in 
teaching him to handle objects and to attempt to 
walk. She had grown more and more fond of 
him, till now she felt that she could not live with- 
out him. She cultivated this fondness and love 
for the child, not alone on account of his beauty 
and intelligence, but also from a feeling that was 
close akin to mother love. 

It is yet three days before the time appointed 
for the feast, and there is much to be done before 
the princess is ready for it. There are some items 
of preparation which must necessarily be made, as 
she intends this to be an event which will vitally 
affect both herself and the child for life. What 
she contemplates doing will require a steady nerve, 
a strong will, and much skill. A battle is to be 
fought and a victory won or lost; and if lost, 
her brightest hopes, so long cherished, will all be 
blighted. Let us now leave her and the maids to 
make this preparation, while we take a glance at 
the condition of our three young heroes and their 
friends. 

Their mysterious disappearance was the talk of 
the community for many days before any informa- 
tion of them could be obtained. Indeed, no satis- 
factory knowledge could be had at all, nor did 
their friends expect it. As in the case of Amram 
and Ophron when they were carried off to prison, 
they could only learn that these young men had 
been sent for to go to the city. Beyond this, all 


A WAIF A PRlNC^. 


284 

was mere conjecture. There had been many such 
cases, and the one sad conclusion in each was 
that they had gone to that fatal prison. 

If it had been a new thing, it might have been 
a great surprise to the neighborhood; but things 
similar to this were common among these suffer- 
ing Hebrews. They knew not what to expect, yet 
day by day they were in constant apprehension of 
some calamity. Experience had taught them long, 
long ago to look for calamities in their worst form 
and without warning. And were they less sensi- 
tive to pain and grief because of their frequency 
and duration? Is it true that we become so in- 
ured to sorrow by being often called to pass 
through it that it loses its acuteness? Ah, no! 
But as constant exposure to danger may have 
a tendency to make us less careful of it and 
heighten our skill to avoid it, and frequent joys 
will sharpen our desire for more, so the iron 
wheels of sorrow and suffering go on continually 
in the same tracks until their ruts are cut deep 
and ineffaceable. To believe that a heart already 
burdened does not feel additional burdens, is to 
believe that a back that is already sore from the 
lash does not feel its keen strokes. A lifetime of 
suffering did not make these afflicted Hebrews in- 
sensible to their burdens. 

We have mentioned only a few cases in just 
two communities, and have not overdrawn these. 
What, then, would be the awful tale of woe if we 
could lift the veil and reveal the hand of cruelty 


INGRATITUDE. 


285 

as it wrought in every Hebrew home during their 
long years of bondage? No tongue or pen can 
ever tell. 

Joel and Reuben have no parents living, but have 
hosts of friends who are taking a deep interest in 
them. Not so with Isaac. His father, mother, 
and sisters are greatly distressed for him. The 
suspense was all the more gloomy and troublous 
for lack of any satisfactory knowledge of him. If 
they knew, they were powerless to help. But 
while friends were grieved and anxious, think of 
the dark forebodings of the young men ! Thrust 
into prison unexpectedly, without the privilege of 
communicating with their homes, and with no rea- 
sonable expectation that they will ever see their 
kindred again. No friend to plead their cause or 
help them out of trouble. 

Fortunately they were allowed to occupy the 
same apartment in the prison, which afforded 
them the pleasure and comfort of each other’s so- 
ciety. They endeavored to cheer each other as 
best they could, and talked together of home, 
friends, and past pleasures. Being naturally of 
buoyant spirits, they refused to surrender to de- 
spairing thoughts, but endeavored to brighten the 
future with hope. There was one thought that 
always brought them some comfort, and that was 
of the good princess. They often wondered if 
she knew of their sad fate, but at the same time 
felt almost sure that she did not. 

“I wonder,” said Isaac, “ if the prime minister 


286 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


turned against us at the last, after all the kindness 
shown to us? ” 

“On the contrary,” answered Joel, “I dare 
say he knows nothing at all of it. I should sooner 
suspect some of the priests, and most likely some of 
the leading ones, as they are generally the leaders 
in all new persecutions of our people.” 

“ That is just about the secret of this whole mat- 
ter,” said Isaac, as the truth of this priestly offi- 
ciousness dawned upon him. “And in that event 
no ordinary proof could change the king’s mind; 
for he believes most, if not all, that they say, and 
especially against the Hebrews.” 

“ But what could any of them know of this mat- 
ter? ” innocently inquired Reuben. 

Knowledge is not always strictly necessary,” 
said Joel, “ when they have a special object to 
accomplish. Their fancy will often do quite as 
well upon which to make a charge as knowledge, 
and it at once becomes good authority with the 
king.” 

“But why should the priests be more active in 
persecuting the Hebrews than others?” again in- 
quired Reuben. 

“On account of the religion of the Hebrews. 
Although the Egyptians have always looked upon 
the Hebrews as inferior to them, yet their first 
real cause for persecution grew out of jealousy 
for their idols. This kind of religious persecu- 
tion consisted only in hatred and personal abuse. 
Later on there arose a jealousy toward us on ac- 


INGRATITUDE. 


287 

count of our continued prosperity, health, longev- 
ity, and rapid increase. Then, under the pretext 
of fear of us as an enemy, we were reduced to a 
state of servitude which has gone on increasing in 
severity to the present day. And still these robed 
ecclesiastics retain that old jealous hatred. Hence 
their unrelenting persecution.” 

“Do you think,” asked Isaac, “that the prin- 
cess would sanction our imprisonment if she knew 
of it?” 

“ On the contrary, she would stir things up 
lively about the palace if she knew of it and the 
cause. It is plain that they have been very care- 
ful to keep this thing from her, and she is likely to 
be kept in the dark about it if possible. But, my 
brothers, let us be true men, worthy of the name 
of Hebrews. We worship that God who cannot 
be influenced by the caprices or prejudices of 
men, and we are in his hands. He will never for- 
sake his people, though we may be left to languish 
and even die in prison. Still, this would be no 
proof that he has abandoned his people to the will 
of their enemies. Every Hebrew life that is laid 
upon this altar is but another witness for their 
faith and patient waiting for the fulfillment of his 
promise. Again I say, let us be men — true, brave 
Hebrew men.” 

“So we will,” answered the two companions. 


CHAPTER XXL 


THE TRIUMPH 


HE Memphian palace was all ablaze with light 



1 and crowded with guests, composed of the 
grandees of the kingdom. The princess was at 
her best: arrayed in captivating attire, and su- 
perbly entertaining with great brilliancy of con- 
versation. The king also was in his most amiable 
mood, condescendingly gracious to all. For once 
he seemed to forget war, strife, ambition, and 
conquest, and to give himself up wholly to the 
pleasure of the occasion. Never had he been 
more affectionate toward his daughter. He was 
proud of her exceedingly brilliant appearance be- 
fore his friands. 

Merrily the hours went by, and right freely did 
the king and his lords imbibe the sparkling wine. 
No people ever enjoyed such occasions more than 
the Egyptians. Hilarity formed a very prominent 
feature in their lives in all ranks, both high and 
low. “This was as might be expected in a coun- 
try where a cloudless sky and elastic air predis- 
posed the people to mirth.’’ Even their religious 
feasts were occasions of extravagant display and 
revelry. It is not infrequently the case that idol- 
atrous worship forms the stepping-stone, and even 
the excuse, for all manner of debauch, wickedness, 


THE TRIUMPH. 


289 

and cruelty. However intensely such worshipers 
believe in the tenets of their religion, and how- 
ever strictly they adhere to these tenets, yet their 
standard of morals is invariably low, and they have 
scarcely any proper appreciation of equity, truth, 
or justice. This is but another overwhelmingly 
convincing argument of the infinite superiority of 
the Christian religion over all other names and 
forms of religion on the earth, even granting that 
it, with all the rest, is false. But in view of its 
truth and genuineness, its effect upon the race is 
marvelous and gratifying. While there are many 
who do not measure up to, nor even seem to ap- 
preciate, its high standard, yet its standard is high, 
nevertheless, and the counterfeit only proves its 
genuineness. No historian has ever questioned 
the intense religious zeal of the Egyptians, yet no 
one would dare undertake to advocate their purity, 
or the elevating character of their religion. 

There was no religious persecution in Egypt 
toward any sect or form, except the Hebrews, 
though there were gods many and forms many. 
And even their persecution of Hebrews was hid 
under other excuses. Pharaoh Rameses II. was 
not enthusiastic for any special worship, though a 
strong believer in the most popular gods of Egypt, 
Osiris and Isis. He never persecuted the He- 
brews on account of their religion. If ever he 
lifted his hand against them for their worship of 
God, no record of the fact was ever made. His 
great passion for war, conquest, and power so 
19 


290 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


dominated all other characteristics in him as to 
make them appear exceedingly small. Even his 
public spirit for building and the arts, which formed 
a prominent feature of his character in the early 
years of his reign, was so lost sight of in the lat- 
ter years that there was a perceptible decline in 
the internal improvements of the land. And when 
age and infirmity came upon him, his old desire 
for conquest, the one ruling passion of his young 
life, still burned within him ; but alas ! his skill and 
prowess had forsaken him and his enemies pre- 
vailed against him, so that at the time of his death 
a large part of his dominion was in the hands of 
his foes. 

The princess was the “admired of all admir- 
ers” in this grand company. She was cultivated, 
and accomplished in all the learning of Egypt, 
and was the equal, if not the superior, of any in 
breadth, depth, and mental activity. Real breadth 
and depth, which is of the highest value, consists 
in being so cultivated in heart and mind as to be 
able to span the chasm that lies between the hum- 
ble and the exalted, live in both spheres and be at 
ease and exert a good influence in each. Such 
was the character of this remarkable woman. To- 
day she is busy in the humble sphere of caring for 
and helping the poor and distressed; to-morrow 
she shines in the brilliant circle of her father’s 
royal company, the peer of any. Who does not 
admire such a character? 

Her father’s admiration of her on this occasion , 


THE TRIUMPH. 


291 


was unbounded. It passed even the point of 
enthusiasm and bordered upon worship. Like 
Herod, he was full of wine, which helped to fan 
his devotion to her into almost any sacrifice. But 
unlike Herod’s daughter, Thermuthis did not 
da7ice for the amusement of her father’s drunken 
lords. Like Herod, this king felt a desire to ex- 
hibit his love to his child in some munificent way, 
and therefore threw open to her his vaults and 
treasuries which held the wealth and splendor of 
this great land, and bade her choose that which 
she liked best. But unlike the foolish child of 
the Herodian household, this pure-minded girl 
had. neither avarice nor revenge to gratify, and 
therefore did not ask for either a kingdom or a 
bloody gift. 

The royal company had now reached that stage 
of the occasion when the king should express 
his approval of, and pleasure in, the company. 
Therefore, seated upon his magnificent throne, in 
the presence of his lords, he made a great oration. 
At the conclusion of it he surprised all present by 
the following speech, delivered to the princess: 
“It is now my pleasure that the royal lady, the 
princess of the kingdom of Egypt, who has hon- 
ored us with her presence, whom the king, her 
royal father, shall now delight to honor, ask of 
the king whatever is in her heart, and it shall be 
given her.” 

Her opportunity had at last come — the golden 
opportunity for which she had waited and planned* 


292 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


Will she be equal to the demands of the moment? 
Cool, self-possessed, and confident, she arose and 
advanced to the foot of the throne with queenly 
dignity and grace, and was about to bow the knee 
in recognition of the royal presence, which move- 
ment he hastened to arrest by holding out toward 
her the golden scepter, in token of his favor. She 
touched it, stood erect, and said: “O great King 
of Egypt, live forever! I am exceedingly happ}^ 
in the honor of being a guest at the feast of the 
king’s lords, which honor I shall wear in my 
crown of happiness forever. And I count myself 
doubly happy, O king, that it is the royal pleasure 
to confer upon me so great a gift in token of his 
love. I shall ask neither riches nor honor, of both 
of which my king has an abundance and is willing 
to give. The gift I shall ask of him far surpasses 
these, yet I am bold to ask it because I know the 
king’s willingness and ability to give it to me. 
The gift will continually enrich me, and will not in 
any wise impoverish my sovereign. I have long 
possessed it, because it was first given me by my 
father and king, and yet it is his still to give. He 
alone can give it, and when given no earthly power 
can take it away. And now as thy sovereign favor 
has given me the distinguished privilege of naming 
whatever I may desire, it is this: Your continued 
affection and te7ider love^ both as 7ny sovereign! and 
7ny father. Having this, I shall lack for nothing 
that the kingdom affords. Do not think me weak 
or foolish in this request, or that I am trifling with 


THE TRIUMPH. 


293 


or treating lightly the magnificent offer. For of a 
truth I do esteem the uninterrupted love of* my 
king and father greater riches than all the king- 
doms of the earth.” 

Her animated spirit brought all the fire of her 
high-strung nature into full force, and showed itself 
in her impressive manner and magnificent bearing. 
She paused a moment to read the effect of her 
words as it was being unmistakably written upon 
his face. At first he seemed to feel that she was 
trifling with him. But he could see plainly that 
this was contradicted both by her words and man- 
ner. The next moment this thought faded from 
his mind, and every line of expression upon his 
face softened in the sunshine and glow of ardent 
love for his lovely child. He realized the wealth 
of such love as hers. He said in his heart, “ She 
is no ordinary woman;” and it was true. 

He once more extended the golden scepter in 
token of his favor, which this time she gracefully 
drew to her lips and kissed. Then the pent-up 
enthusiasm of the company broke forth in unre- 
strained demonstration of cheering and clapping 
of hands. There were only two hearts there that 
did not ratify the transaction, and fall in love with 
the lovable princess. These two hearts hated, 
while others loved. They hated her, not because 
she was not a true Egyptian — for there were none 
more true or loyal — but because she was too noble 
to take advantage of a foe, and too just to permit 
helplessness to be wronged. And last, and worse 


294 A WAIF — A PRINCE. 

than all, they were jealous of her for the new advan- 
tage she was gaining over them in the affections of 
the king. But her first victory is complete, and 
she holds the advantage of position on the field 
for the next battle, which she means to bring on 
at once. Like a skillful general, she sees and ap- 
preciates her advantage, and will use it lest the 
opportunity should pass. 

“ Forasmuch as the king is pleased to bestow • 
this, the best and richest of all gifts, I shall ac- 
knowledge my sincerest appreciation of it, first by 
proclaiming myself the wealthiest of the wealthy 
in that I hold the heart of him who holds the 
scepter of Egypt; and secondly, by making the 
king a present here and now in the sight of his 
lords, priests, and prophets. I shall therefore ask 
that my father, the king, accept this humble gift 
at the hands of his only daughter, his firstborn. 
And moreover, with this gift I offer m3’ heart’s 
best love, and the renewal of my allegiance to the 
King of Egypt.” 

At this moment, upon giving a signal previ- 
ously agreed upon, a door to a private apartment 
opened, and the entire company of maids and la- 
dies of honor entered, all beautifully attired, con- 
stituting an array of flashing beauty which may 
be more easily imagined than described. Follow- 
ing immediately behind these came the Hebrew 
nurse, Jochebed, with the child Moses in her 
arms. 

The reader already knows of the great natural 


THE TRIUMPH. 


295 


beauty of this child; but such had been the care 
of preparation by the princess for this occasion, 
and such its effect in heightening his attractive- 
ness, that the scene actually beggars description. 
To say that the company was astonished beyond 
measure, is to speak moderately. All waited with 
breathless silence for the issue of this strange pro- 
ceeding. 

The little child had learned not only to love the 
princess, but was always delighted to have her 
take him in her arms. Therefore, upon being 
brought in, the moment he saw her he reached his 
hands toward her, jumped and ‘‘cooed” with 
much demonstration of love and delight. She 
took him in her arms, and held him up before that 
brilliant company with a feeling of pride she never 
experienced before. The whole scene in panto- 
mime was like a beautiful picture, with the babe 
as the central figure. The effect was all that the 
princess could have desired. Presenting the babe 
to the king, she said : “ See, O king, this beautiful 
child, who is the joy and idol of my heart. This 
was a gift to me from our sacred river. I dare not 
betray the trust, and hence have preserved the gift 
committed to my hands with care and devotion. 
See ! his form is that of the gods, and their impress 
is upon him. Inasmuch, therefore, O king, as he 
is thus, and I have thus received him, I should of- 
fend against the spirit of our great Osiris, whom 
Typhon slew and carried out to the deep sea 
through the channel of the Nile, should I prove 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


296 

false to the trust. This spirit of Osiris now lives 
in Apis, the chief deity of our nation. And shall 
I, O king, be unmindful of so bright a gift from 
the sacred river, whose pure waters bathed the 
bleeding body of Osiris, and purified it from the 
vile touch of the cruel and heartless Typhon? 
And now, O my father, inasmuch as I am thy 
child and this babe is a gift to me from the gods, 
I bring him to you that we both may be yours. 
This is my gift, O king, and we wait the approval 
and blessing of a father.’’ 

The large, bright, and intelligent eyes of the 
babe were at this moment fixed full upon the king, 
and a sweet smile made his little face radiant and 
lovely. The soul of the king went out in tender 
love for the child, and, scarcely knowing what 
he did, he arose from his seat and walked toward 
the child with hands extended, to which the little 
one responded with outstretched arms. The king 
took him up, and said: “ Welcome to my heart 
and to my kingdom, thou child and heir of my 
firstborn and best-loved Thermuthis.” 

Then, by way of ratifying and confirming the 
transaction, placing the babe upon its feet on the 
floor beside him, he lifted the jeweled crown from 
his own head and playfully placed it on the head 
of the child. Innocently the little thing reached 
up its hand, pulled the crown off, threw it on the 
floor, and placed his little foot upon it. At this mo- 
ment Jambres sprang from his place like an infuri- 
ated tiger from his lair, drew out a dagger which he 


THE TRIUMPH. 


297 

had concealed about his person, and “ made a 
violent attempt to kill the child.”* The princess 
was on the lookout for this, and quickly snatched 
up the babe and ran behind her maids and ladies 
of honor, who barred the further approach of the 
enraged man till the princess with the babe could 
hurry away to her private apartments. 

This inveterate enemy had been a silent witness 
of the whole proceeding, but not without having 
been observed by the watchful princess. When 
he saw the object of his hatred about to be in- 
stalled as heir and prince of the realm, it was 
more than his jealous soul could bear. But when 
this child of his evil prophec}^ offered such indig- 
nity to the crown of Egypt as to place his vile lit- 
tle foot upon it, his anger set his loyalty on fire. 

Confusion now reigned supreme. The king 
was so absorbed for the moment that he did not 
realize the peril of the babe. Had it been other 
than a priest, and especially one of the chief 
priests, such a demonstration would have been at 
the expense of life. But idolaters have a super- 
stitious fear of these men amounting to little less 
than moral slavery. Knowing this, they often 
use their power for purely selfish ends. And this 
abuse of ecclesiastical power is not confined to 
these ancient idolatrous nations. It is the right 
arm of power in the Romish Church to-day. It is 
doubtful if the priest of Apis had any stronger hold 
upon the superstitious fear of Rameses II., or any 


Josephus, Book IX., chapter ix. 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


298 

other king or subject of Egypt, than a Catholic 
priest has upon the members of that Church to-day ; 
nor did they use it with greater rigor nor for more 
unworthy ends. But as distance lends horror as 
well as “ enchantment to the view,” we see such 
things with greater abhorrence under the shadow 
of the “ dark ages” than we see the sa7ne thmg 
in our own day and right before our eyes. God 
never intended that those whom he places in tem- 
porary and limited authority in his Church should 
lord it over his heritage. 

The first impulse of the proud and haughty 
king was to order the royal guard to seize the of- 
fender and carry him to prison, but this impulse 
was short-lived. Turning to the author of the 
confusion, whose every appearance still indica- 
ted excitement and rage, he demanded: “What 
mean you, Jambres, by this unseemly violence 
and rudeness, which strongly betokens contempt 
for both royalty and authority?” 

“ This child, O king,” he replied, “is the same 
that I have time and again warned your majesty 
against. At the very first I put words into your 
ears concerning this child which, for the safety 
of the kingdom, should have been heeded. Again 
and again have I urged that if he be allowed to 
live our nation will be in great danger from him. 
But you have turned a deaf ear to it all, and have 
suffered him to be nourished and brought up in 
your own house. And now we have witnessed 
the crowning of this Hebrew waif as the future 


THE TRIUMPH. 299 

King of Egypt. As an evil presage of what your 
majesty may expect from him, you have just be- 
held your crown under his feet, where even you 
and all of your people will soon be if this child 
lives. And now, O king, I warn you from the or- 
acles of the gods: take this little Hebrew waif out 
of the way, and deliver your people from their 
fear of him. The Hebrews have great hope of 
coming into the government of the kingdom 
through him, and there is much rejoicing among 
them throughout the land this day because of his 
promotion.” 

This speech had the effect of putting the king 
in a very serious mood. He saw the force of 
these words ; but he was now bound by the pub- 
lic and official recognition of the child as heir to 
the throne, and could not recall it if he would. 
His love for his daughter, and her powerful ap- 
peal, had won a complete victory, which could 
not be set aside except by the death of the babe. 
This fact the farseeing Jambres at once took in, 
and hence his frantic effort to kill Moses. 

Much as the king dreaded the wrath of the gods 
and their priests, this case had now taken definite 
shape and was unalterable. He therefore resolved 
to maintain the dignity of his position arid assert 
his authority. Then, making answer to Jambres, he 
said: “Let there be, at once and forever, an end of 
this talk about this child and the destruction of the 
kingdom of Egypt by him. Henceforth I am to 
hear no more of it. I do not recognize such dan- 


300 


A WAIF — A PRinCE. 


ger to my kingdom as you speak of, nor any other 
danger. Therefore, I do now recall the edict by 
which the young male children of the Hebrews 
were cast into the river. But instead thereof let it 
be a law that the six hundred thousand able-bodied 
Hebrew workingmen pay tax for the education of 
Egyptian youths.” Addressing the prime minis- 
ter, he added: “ It is my command that the repeal 
of this edict and the enforcement of the taxation 
shall be published and go into effect at once.” 

Thus ended the “ reign of terror” so far as the 
destruction of children was concerned, and it was 
a cause for great rejoicing throughout all Egypt 
on the part of the Hebrews. But along with it 
came a great burden to the already overburdened 
toiler. This taxing was designed to give greater 
advantage to Egyptian children, that they might 
have greater superiority over the Hebrews. 

Here also ended, practically, all uncertainty of 
the relation of the child Moses to the court of 
Egypt; but it was not the end of persecution from 
his enemies. Though the safeguards are strength- 
ened around him, and he has all the liberty of the 
land, as well as its practical benefits, yet those 
fires of persecution are left to smolder for forty 
long years, and occasionally to break out in 
threatening fury, and at last result in his hav- 
ing to flee the country. His royal foster mother 
saw but too plainly that his enemies were so bent 
on his final destruction that nothing short of the 
very best management and unceasing vigilance 


THE TRIUMPH. 


301 


would be sufficient to protect him. This task she 
had already assigned to herself, and to that end 
she resolved henceforth to devote her life and best 
energies. 

“ Now,’’ she said, “I have conquered, but must 
keep up the fight in order to hold my victory. My 
babe is a -prince^ and his right to the throne has 
been conceded, but his journey to it will be a per- 
ilous one. Therefore, I, his foster mother, will 
be his constant bodyguard. Where I dwell, he 
shall dwell; and his fate shall be my fate. I will 
protect him with my life, honor him with my 
honor, and educate him with my wealth.” 

She was now fully aroused to the situation. 
She was mother, teacher, and guard, at least for 
the present. But as to his education, the best 
advantages the kingdom afforded would be his. 
She resolved to leave Memphis at once, and spend 
the next four months at Thebes. Jochebed had 
thus far had opportunity to visit her home and 
family very frequently. Every few days she would 
either visit her older children at their home, or the 
princess would send for them to spend the day 
with her. But now this delightful privilege would 
have to be given up. 

The princess kindly offered to have Miriam and 
Aaron accompany her, but their mother thought 
best to leave them with her husband and rela- 
tives for the little while that she would be away, 
for it had already been determined that her serv- 
ices as nurse could and would be dispensed with 


302 A WAIF — A PRINCE. 

when the child should be a year old, and he is 
now a little more than eight months old. 

Before her attendants were dismissed for the 
night, she delivered to them the following charge : 
“ To-morrow we go to Thebes. Let everything 
be in readiness at an early hour. Remember that 
our movements from this time on are to be kept a 
profound secret. No one outside of our own im- 
mediate circle is to know our plans. There is 
to be no communication with anyone without my 
knowledge. If there is one of you who is not in 
hearty sympathy with me in this matter, she can be 
excused from my service at once. Furthermore, 
I warn you all that the safety and education of 
this child are to be the great objects of my life and 
of your service. Therefore, if there is the least 
indication of treachery, or even of indifference, 
upon the part of any one of my attendants, she 
may look for punishment in keeping with the in- 
jury that may result from such treachery or indif- 
ference. But I have confidence in you all, and 
shall trust you. Let your former faithfulness 
characterize all of your future conduct, and we 
will continue to be the best of friends.” 


CHAPTER XXII. 

l-IGHT BREAKING. 

H ere we are shut up in this great city, with 
not a familiar face to look upon outside of our 
own small circle.’^ These words were spoken by 
Rachel to her companion, Hagar — the first that 
sounded at all like complaining which had ever 
escaped her lips. This was the closing of their 
first day in the great city, and although there were 
crowds of people to be seen in all directions, yet 
these girls experienced a feeling of loneliness they 
had not felt before. The prospect that they would 
ever have their liberty with their loved ones at 
home did not now seem to be very flattering. 
This was the darkest hour they had experienced 
since they first came into the palace of the prin- 
cess. 

“ Yes,” responded Hagar; “ and what is worse, 
we are likely to be here for a long time, maybe 
six months or a year.” 

“ It is the custom of the king’s family to return 
north in the early spring, and I hope that we will 
not remain here more than four or five months.” 

“That has been the general rule, but you may 
be sure the princess will now regulate her move- 
ments by whatever may be of interest to the child 
Moses, and not specially by the seasons, as here- 


304 A WAIF A PRINCE. 

tofore. By the way, Rachel, has mother Jochebed 
ever told you why she is so devoted to the child?” 

“Yes, she gave me her secret in confidence 
the day following the accident with the horses, but 
said she thought it best not to let the princess know 
of her relation to the babe for awhile.” 

“ What a strange story it is ! Do you not think 
so, Rachel? ” 

“ Indeed, it is not only strange, but* also plainly 
providential. And who knows, dear Hagar, but 
that God’s promise of deliverance to the Hebrews 
is about to be fulfilled in this child?” 

“Yes; when he is made king — for he is now 
a prince — being a Hebrew himself, he will surely 
remember his kindred in bondage.” 

“ He will never be King of Egypt if that old 
priest, Jambres, can prevent it. How dreadfully 
angry he appeared that night when he tried to 
kill the babe ! But the little thing seems to be 
a special subject of a special providence. He has 
already passed through scenes of danger sufficient 
to make a thrilling story.” 

“ Mother Jochebed says she placed him in the 
river with her own hands, and prayed to God that 
he would provide a way to deliver him from the 
river and all the dreadful dangers that threatened 
him; and she believes God sent the princess there 
and put it in her heart to love and care for him. 
Do you really think he did, dear Rachel?” 

“ There is no doubt of it, my sister Hagar; and 
this is not all that mother Jochebed believes about 


LIGHT BREAKING. 


305 ■ 


this case. She expects to go away from the palace 
and leave the child with the princess, when he is 
a year old, believing that God is going to use him 
for some great end yet to be made known.” 

“ I hope he may live to prove her faith. I am so 
glad that he will not be killed by the king’s com- 
mand, for I hear that he has recalled* the dread- 
ful edict. And then, too, your own sweet little 
brother Benjamin, of whom you have told me so 
often, will be safe. Oh, how glad our people will 
be!” 

This casual reference by Hagar to little Benja- 
min and the dear folks at home caused tears to 
flow freely from Rachel’s eyes. She had a dread- 
ful feeling of homesickness, and could not bear 
any reference to the subject. Hagar saw the mis- 
chief she had innocently done, and put her arms 
about her and kissed the tears away, saying re- 
gretfully: “ I am so sorry that I hurt you. Come, 
how, we will not talk of these things if it makes 
you so sad.” 

“Never mind my tears, my good Hagar; they 
seem to be necessary sometimes for the relief of my 
overburdened heart and gloomy mind. It seems 
as if my heart would break without them. I’ll be 
better now.” 

The two girls then arose and walked out into 
the beautiful palace grounds, set apart as private 
for the king’s family. They lovingly cheered 
each other as best they could, to meet their trials 
and disappointments. There is an old saying that 
20 


3o6 a waif — A PRINCE. 

“the darkest hour is just before the dawn,” and 
we will hope that for these two unfortunate girls 
this is one of the times. Little did they think that 
circumstances were conspiring and at work even 
then that would bring light into the gloom of their 
lives. 

Since the* time of their accidental meeting with 
the three young men, Joel, Isaac, and Reuben, 
they had hoped that somehow it would be the 
means of connecting them with their friends at 
home in some kind of occasional communication. 
But they had heard nothing at all from them since 
that day. They were ignorant of the sad calamity 
that had befallen them. The old adage that “ig- 
norance is bliss” is not true in this case, but it 
may be truly said that ignorance prevented addi- 
tional burden. 

Time goes on regardless alike of the happiness 
or misery of mortals. It sees no tears, hears no 
sighs, knows no conditions, either in palace or 
prison. It moves neither slower nor faster for 
joy or grief. There may be conditions of pleasure 
when we could wish that time might move a little 
more slowly, and again there are moments of mis- 
ery that seem to lengthen into hours, when we 
would cry out, “ Haste, haste, ye slugglish min- 
utes, and bring my coveted relief!” But none of 
these things affect the measured tread of time in 
its onward march. 

The short period in the history and life of the 
suffering Hebrews which this story covers, may 


LIGHT BREAKING. 


307 


seem long because of its numerous events; but 
what is it when compared to the more than three 
centuries of bondage and toil with their unwritten 
history? How thrilling would be the ten thousand 
stories if written ! Each man of all the millions 
who lived, labored, and suffered among them had 
his individual burden, and it was peculiar to him- 
self and different from all the rest. Some labor 
in the fields, some in the brickyards, and some 
languish in prison, but these two girls pine in a 
palace. Gilded bondage is bondage still! In- 
stead of its glitter affording relief, it only mocks 
their misery. 

Our conditions of happiness lie not in our sur- 
roundings, except as those surroundings affect the 
life for good. And it is the same with time and 
place. All the gold of earth is powerless within 
itself to buy a single moment of happiness. It 
may and does exist with or without it. Neither 
kindness nor cruelty of itself can make or destroy 
it. It depends upon conditions, and those condi- 
tions are peculiar to each individual case. No 
two human beings can be made perfectly happy 
under exactly the same circumstances and condi- 
tions. Hence the great importance of going out 
of our way to make others happy, for the best way 
to do this is to discommode ourselves. 

This characteristic was very prominent in these 
two heroines, Rachel and Hagar; not only toward 
each other, but also toward all others with whom 
they came in contact. Hence they reaped the 


3o8 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


fruits of their self-sacrifice by devotion to duty. 
Then they were fortunate in their association with 
Jochebed. Though their time as well as hers was 
largely taken up with their duties, yet they found 
her just the type of woman they needed in their 
trial, and especially in their exile from their own 
homes and mothers. 

But was Jochebed happy? Yes, because she 
was faithful. She believed and trusted God. She 
loved and was devoted to her husband and chil- 
dren, and they loved her. Leaning upon these, 
she had vest, for this is rest. Her life, thus far, 
had been made up of alternate trial and trium-ph. 
But, best of all, her triumphs were always equal 
to, and sometimes surpassed, her trials. She 
served God, and he honored her and her family. 
Her name has come down through the ages, and 
wilLbe transmitted to the latest generation upon 
the pages of history. We shall see Moses, that 
great hero of sacred history, as he stands beside 
her in the great throng of heaven and owns her 
as his mother. Then he will turn to his foster 
mother, the princess of Egypt, and say to the 
angels and assembled universe: “Here is the 
woman who stands next to her who gave me birth. 
She saved my life, gave me my education, posi- 
tion, and power. What I have been to my race 
I owe, under God, to her and my mother.’’ She 
was doubtless the only mother he knew for many 
years. Probably she and his father and mother 
were dead before his return from his shepherd 


LIGHT breaking. 


309 


life in the mountains of Midian; but no doubt his 
sister Miriam could point out to him their places 
of sepulture. 

Do you ask why this great and notable man did 
not speak of his foster mother, the princess of 
Egypt? With the same propriety you might ask 
why he did not mention the name of his 'own 
mother, as in that tender relation. He wrote of 
them as an historian, not as a son. He mentions 
them just as any other historian might have done. 
He records facts without any reference whatever 
to his relation to the persons embraced in those 
facts. He was God’s servant, to be used accord- 
ing to his will and wisdom. He was God’s in- 
spired scribe, to write as the Spirit gave direction. 
“ Holy men of God spake as they were moved by 
the Holy Ghost;” and he was one of them. He 
was not his own; he wrote for God. Did he love 
them? He could not have been the great and 
good man that he was and fail in this. Their 
works praise them; he praised and honored God, 
and thus honored his parents. 

One day, a few months after they had taken up 
their residence in Thebes for the winter, a letter 
directed “ To her Highness, the Princess Ther- 
muthis,” was picked up. It had evidently been 
purposely dropped on the palace grounds. When 
she broke the seal and removed the outer envel- 
ope, there was another, on which was plainly writ- 
ten a second direction : “ To Jochebed, the nurse.” 
This was something new and surprising indeed. 


310 


A WAIF' — A PRlNCfi. 


Letter correspondence was rare and expensive, 
and was therefore for the most part confined to 
the rich. For a servant to receive a letter was 
calculated to arouse suspicion. The princess was 
not forgetful of her father’s injunction of caution 
about her Hebrew servants. They were not to 
have' any inter-correspondence with their people. 
Now, must she break this seal and learn the con- 
tents of this letter, that she might know whether 
it was a proper correspondence to be allowed? 
This would be prudent, but would it be exactly 
right? Could she not trust her servants, and es- 
pecially this one to whose care she was daily in- 
trusting the dearest object of her love? She re- 
solved to send for Jochebed, inform her of the 
letter, and exact a promise from her that she 
would not conceal anything that might be of in- 
terest to her, and that she ought to know. 

“Jochebed, is your husband sufficiently learned 
to write you a letter ? ’ ’ 

“ Indeed, my lady, he is not only learned in the 
art of writing upon papyrus, but also in the law 
and traditions of our nation,” replied Jochebed. 

“ Then he must be considered one of the chief 
men among your people, is he not? ” 

“My lady, I cannot assume for my husband so 
great a distinction, but I am happy to say he is of 
the house of Levi, whose tribe has long been dis- 
tinguished among our people. My husband has 
enjoyed special advantages of instruction from his 
youth.” 


LIGHT BREAKING. 


31 ^ 

Upon this information the countenance of the 
lady betrayed evident trouble of mind. Was not 
this the very class of men against whom her father 
had cautioned her? “It may be that after all I 
have done wrong in having these Hebrews in the 
palace. How do I know but that this man Am- 
ram, being a leader among his people, may be 
using his wife as a secret spy in the king’s house, 
and will take advantage of it to bring evil upon 
them? ” Thus ran the cogitations of her mind, be- 
gotten, no doubt, by the evil spirit. It was her first 
temptation of this kind, and it troubled her. But as 
she looked into Jochebed’s honest face while giving 
this information, her suspicions gave way. “ Sure- 
ly,” she thought, “ if there had been any evil in- 
tent the woman knew of it, and would not have 
given this information. She was innocent.” 

“ Could you read a letter if your husband 
should write you one? ” inquired the princess. 

“Lady princess, few Hebrew women have en- 
joyed the advantages that have been mine. I, too, 
am of the house of Levi, and have been instructed 
in all of these necessary branches.” 

“ Have you received any communication from 
him since we left Memphis? ” 

“ None, my lady; and if I had, knowing that 
such would have been a violation of your lady- 
ship’s command, I should have told you all of its 
contents.” 

Confidence in her servant being now fully estab- 
lished, she said: “Jochebed, I have here a letter 


31 ^ 


A WAIF — A FRINGE. 


directed to you. It came to me for you. This also 
assured me that the person writing it did not intend 
to conceal.it from me. I do not know what it con- 
tains, nor who the author is, as I have not broken 
the seal. I have told you that my father does not al- 
low any intercourse between my servants and the 
chief men of the Hebrews. It is my duty to see 
that his wishes are strictly carried out; and to do 
so in this case, I must know the contents of this 
letter. I desire, therefore, that you break the 
seal and read it in my presence, after which you 
will deliver it to me.’’ 

There was but one thing superior to her loyalty 
to her father’s will, and that was her conscious 
sense of right and justice. She was ready to sac- 
rifice everything for this, and even face her fa- 
ther’s displeasure. 

Jochebed was puzzled to understand how any- 
thing evil could possibly come of the simple fact 
of her receiving a letter from her husband ; but as 
she had nothing to conceal from the princess, she 
agreed to the demand without the least hesitation. 
Taking the letter, she broke the seal and began 
its perusal. The princess narrowly scanned her 
face as she read, to see, if possible, what effect it 
would produce upon her. Soon she saw unmis- 
takable lines of sorrow, evidently caused by its 
contents. By the time she had finished reading 
it, tear-drops were chasing each other down her 
cheeks, the sight of which touched the sympa- 
thetic heart of the princess- 


LIGHT BREAKING. 


313 


“ I hope you do not receive bad news of your 
husband and children.” 

“ No, my lady, not of them, but of others in 
whom your ladyship will also feel an interest. 
Will you be kind enough to read this humble let- 
ter before it is destroyed? I am quite sure that 
you will sympathize with the unfortunate young 
men who did yourself and servants a great serv- 
ice and kindness when we were very much in 
need.” 

So saying, she gave the letter into the hands of 
the princess, who read as follows: 

Aniram, of the House of Levi, to His Beloved Wife, Jochebed, a Servant in the 
House of Pharaoh, and in the Service of His Daughter, the Princess Ther- 
inuthis, in the Palace at Thebes — Greeting: 

You will be glad to know that our children are well and 
happy. But we long for the day when j'ou can return to us. 
Yet to be faithful to duty is to be desired above this or any 
other pleasure. We have just enjoyed a visit from the high 
priest, Levi Ishmael, son of my father’s brother, who succeed- 
ed his father and my grandfather in the high priesthood. This 
Levi Ishmael, who is also your brother, says his father died 
about twelve months ago. This will be sad news to you. Ac- 
cording to the order of the high priesthood, he has succeeded 
his father in this office. His only son, Isaac, having recently 
died in prison, according to the best information he can obtain 
of him, leaves him without male issue. You being his sister, 
and having a son, this son would come next in the order of the 
house of Levi to succeed him in the office of high priest at his 
death. Our son Aaron, therefore, must be educated for this 
function, that he may succeed his uncle at his death. 

With a sad heart he told us how his son Isaac had been 
falsely imprisoned, when he sickened and died in a short time. 
He learned of his death through the kindness of one of the 
prison officers. It was, however, a comfort to know that two 
of Isaac’s young friends were with him in his last hours. They 


314 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


were, like himself, prisoners; but they knew nothing of what 
became of his body. The names of his two young friends 
were Joel and Reuben. He gave us the circumstances of their 
imprisonment, which are as follows: 

About one year ago, indeed on the very day of the burial of 
your father, Ishmael, a young woman whose name was Ra- 
chel, of the family of Samuel, was kidnapped and carried to 
Memphis and sold as a slave. This young woman by some 
means — he never knew how — fell into the hands of the prin- 
cess Thermuthis, and is probably in her service at this time in 
some capacity. 

Three months ago the princess was riding with her maids 
along the highway, when one “ Old Sol ” frightened the horses, 
and they were in great danger of their lives. These three young 
men were near, rendered timely aid, and rescued the party 
from peril. Strangely enough, they recognized their young 
friend Rachel in the company. These young men were after- 
wards accused of being accessory to the mischief, for which 
two of them, Joel and Reuben, are now in prison, Isaac having 
died. 

This was the sad, sad story our kinsman told to us, a part of 
which I already knew. 

In conclusion, my dear wife, farewell. May the God of our 
fathers keep you safe! 

When the princess finished reading the letter, 
there was plainly depicted upon her face the 
strange combination of the three passions — sorrow, 
surprise, and anger. She sat for some moments 
entirely silent, apparently waiting for the conflict 
to end, to see which of them should predominate. 
Jochebed stood respectfully waiting the reading of 
the letter, and for further orders. The princess 
looked up into her face, and calmly said: “ Tell 
Rachel I wish to see her alone.” 

With her usual promptness Rachel obeyed the 
summons, little dreaming what was awaiting her. 


LiGH'l' breaking. 315 

“Are your father and mother living?’' asked 
the princess. 

“Yes, my lady; they were living when last I 
heard from them.” 

“ How did you happen to leave your home? ” 

Rachel hung her head, evidently confused. 

“ What reason have you, Rachel, for conceal- 
ing from me these facts? Did you not know that 
I am paying annual hire for you to another party 
as your guardian, and that I was informed that 
you were an orphan, depending on your labor, 
and that your guardian claimed the right to your 
hire? The time has almost expired for which I 
have employed you, and I should have renewed it 
for at least another year under the same impres- 
sion, had I not this day found out the true facts 
in the case, and how you came to leave your 
home. Why did you not tell me that you were a 
captive ? and why do you seem to object to letting 
me know these things, even now?” 

Rachel was greatly astonished that the princess 
had found out these things, and as soon as she 
could force back her rising tears and sufficiently 
suppress her emotion, she began at the beginning, 
and told the whole story of her abduction and im- 
prisonment, and how she happened to fall into her 
hands, and why she had never told her the story 
before. 

The princess was deeply moved with sympathy 
toward the poor girl when she heard her relate 
her story with such artless honesty, and especially 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


316 

her scrupulous sincerity in all that she had done 
and suffered for conscience’ sake. “Poor girl!” 
she said; “your reason for keeping your secret 
was a good one, but you have made a martyr of 
yourself for conscience. Noble virtue I noble girl! 
You deserve to be rewarded for your faithfulness 
and devotion. Your fear of violence at the hands 
of your persecutors was well founded; but I will 
see that they are kept too busy to think of harm- 
ing you. And I suspect that your companion, 
Hagar, is the victim of a similar trick of wicked- 
ness; is she not?” 

“Yes, my lady. She preceded me to that 
gloomy prison by one day and night, and at the 
hands of the same cruel men.” 

“Do you know of any others in the same con- 
dition? ” 

“We never saw any others, but heard them 
spoken of by the old woman in whose care we 
were placed when we were first imprisoned.” 

“Can you describe the place of your first im- 
prisonment so that officers maybe directed to it?” 

Rachel here gave a description of the dilapi- 
dated old temple, and this finally led to the arrest 
and imprisonment of not only the principals in the 
wicked business, but also a great number of their 
confederates. 

The next morning the royal household and 
servants were no little astonished to learn that the 
lady princess had suddenly determined to make a 
visit to Memphis. This was startling news to all, 


LIGHT BREAKING. 


317 


and none knew her purpose fully; but Jochebed 
and the Hebrew maids correctly surmised that it 
had some reference to the business brought to 
light in the letter. If it had been anyone else in 
all the kingdom, they might have thought of dis- 
suading her from it; but she was too well known 
for anyone to think of such an undertaking. No 
ordinary obstacle could turn her when her mind 
was as fully made up as in the present instance. 
So in due time the royal barge was equipped and 
under way for the city of Memphis, bearing the 
princess, her maids, and Jochebed with the babe, 
together with such other attendants as she thought 
best to call to her service. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE GUILTY PUNISHED. 

W RETCHES ! It is my command that you 
be executed the third day from this, in the 
presence of my army now quartered in the city 
barracks.^’ 

These were the terrible words of the stormy 
Rameses, whose iron will was as relentless as his 
temper was violent. These words fixed the doom 
of two men who stood before him condemned. 
They were taken back to prison to await the day 
of execution. The black flag again floated over 
the same cell where the reader has seen its dark 
folds open to the breeze before; that gloomy, 
fateful chamber where our friends Amram and 
Ophron received their death sentence. Now there 
are two others who wait without hope of reprieve 
for their hour to come. Like Amram and Ophron, 
they are under sentence of death for having en- 
dangered the life of one or more of the king’s 
household. Let us leave them there and go back 
just a little in our story. 

The ‘‘ army now quartered in the city barracks,” 
that was mentioned in the sentence of death spo- 
ken by the king, means more than we are apt, 
casually, to suppose. At this time the king was 
preparing an expedition against Cyprus and Phoe- 


THE GUILTY PUNISHED. 


319 

nicia. He was therefore collecting a great num- 
ber of his best soldiers at Memphis. We are 
reliably informed that he started on this expedi- 
tion with an enormous army of seven hundred 
thousand men. It was like him. 

But before leaving his throne to go out on this 
great undertaking, which would necessarily detain 
him quite a good while from home, he appointed 
his brother, Danaus, as regent of the kingdom, 
but charged him not to assume the crown, even 
temporarily, or interfere with any of his private 
or family affairs. But he had not been long away 
till he learned through the high priest that his 
brother had assumed the royal prerogatives, and 
taken full control of the king’s concubines, to- 
gether with all other private concerns. This in- 
terrupted the expedition, as the king returned 
immediately to Pelusium and resumed the rule 
of the kingdom. His brother heard that he was 
coming back, became alarmed, and fled to Ar- 
goes. The expedition was afterwards carried 
forward, but at great expense on account of this 
temporary delay. 

Crowns are things of contention, and they sit 
so lightly upon the heads of their wearers that 
they can never be sure of their safet}^ Upon the 
slightest pretext, some unexpected claimant, with 
or without legal right, comes and seizes upon the 
glittering prize. Alas for our depraved nature! 
things of less earthly value than a crown often 
call up this spirit of contention and cause great 


320 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


Strife. “Thou shalt not covet/’ is a command 
often broken. This is a great sin; it is idolatry 
itself. (Colossians hi. 5.) 

The number of soldiers belonging to the king’s 
army that are in and about Memphis at this time 
may be variously estimated at from two to five 
hundred thousand, all of whom will be required 
to look upon the execution of the condemned 
men. Why will the king require this? Who are 
these condemned men? The last that we knew 
of this particular cell in the great prison, it was 
occupied by our two young friends, Joel and 
Reuben, their companion, Isaac, having died. 
But they are not its -present occupants. 

Some strange and unexpected things have hap- 
pened, which have brought to light long hidden 
deeds of dark crime. The guilty are punished and 
the innocent go free. In part this was the work of 
the kind-hearted, justice-loving princess. She was 
now on her way to the scene of conflict. We saw 
her leave the capital city, and judged that this was 
her mission. She had not yet reached Memphis, 
but a divine providence had already commenced 
the administration of justice. “Old Sol” and 
one of his principal associates in crime were cap- 
tured only a few days ago and were now on trial. 
And their rudeness to the princess is not the only 
crime charged against them. They are found 
guilty of much of which others were accused, so 
that the innocent shall be acquitted. The king 
has ordered them to be brought before him, with 


THE GUILTY PUNISHED. 


321 


his prime minister as their accuser and prosecutor. 
The proper court for their trial would be before the 
prime minister, and doubtless it would have been 
so held but for the peculiarity of the offense and 
the fact that they were members of the king’s 
army. 

The two young Hebrews, Joel and Reuben, 
were brought from prison to be witnesses and to 
identify the men. When the officers came to the 
cell they were at some loss to know, indeed they 
could not imagine, why they were sent for; but 
when they saw “Old Sol” as a prisoner they 
took in the situation at once, and were not a little 
pleased at the prospect. 

There was much interest manifested in this trial 
by courtiers, priests, soldiers, and officers of every 
grade. Among the prominent personages present 
was the high priest, Jambres. He was also the 
most noted among the prophets, as we have seen 
in the past. 

“ Most noble King Rameses,” began the prime 
minister, “I stand here this day to accuse these 
two soldiers of your majesty’s army of neglect of 
duty, absence from their post when called on for 
service, and of great rudeness toward the princess 
and her attendants, insomuch that their lives were 
in great danger. This latter charge, O king, I 
will establish by the mouth of these two young 
Hebrews, of whom your majesty has heard be- 
fore.” 

At this moment the high priest abruptly called 
21 


322 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


out: “I protest, most noble sovereign, in the 
name of our most sacred laws, both of the gods 
and of our sovereign kingdom, against the hitherto 
unheard-of innovation of allowing these slaves and 
enemies of our nation, as well as despisers of the 
worship of the gods, to testify against these servants 
of the king and soldiers of his army. Besides, O 
king, these Hebrews are under condemnation of 
the law for the very offense of which these soldiers 
are accused. In the name of the gods and our 
great kingdom, again I protest.” 

There are few men in all Egypt more shrewd in 
planning or more subtle in argument than this man. 
The king himself was no match for him in this re- 
spect. His argument generally silenced the king 
or won him for his cause. For once, however, he 
is matched by the undaunted minister, who pro- 
ceeded to answer him: “ Let me not seem trouble- 
some to the king with much argument, but by your 
gracious clemency I will speak this once again for 
law and justice. These men are not under con- 
demnation of law or the king, as our chief priest 
has been pleased to say; in proof of which fact, 
by your majesty’s permission, I will read the 
record of their committal to prison by your own 
sovereign order.” Here the minister read from 
the king’s official record as follows: “‘It is my 
order that you be committed to prison and kept 
in close confinement till I shall know more of this 
matter.^ So your majesty can see,” continued the 
minister, “that these men are held only for fur- 


THE GUILTY PUNISHED. 


323 


ther investigation, and may therefore be called as 
witnesses against the real culprits. Besides this, 
O king, these young Hebrews were referred to me 
by her highness, the princess, as having been her 
protectors against the ill treatment at the hands of 
these soldiers. She further enjoined that they be 
treated with kindness as a token of her apprecia- 
tion of their timely services. Now, therefore, O 
king, lest I be further tedious in this matter, I will 
ask your majesty to consider the innocency of 
these young men, also as based upon the fact that 
if they had been privy to this mischief they would 
not have been so ready to render aid, and thus 
prevent and intercept their own purpose.’’ 

This argument had the desired effect. Indeed, 
it was tmanswerahle, because true. Jambres read 
his defeat in the countenance of the king even be- 
before he uttered a word; therefore, he quietly 
withdrew in confusion. This fact was noticed by 
the king, who now turned his attention to Joel and 
Reuben, and said: “These young men are re- 
leased from custody, and are competent to testify. 
Their testimony will be, not against these soldiers 
as soldiers, but against them as offenders and crim- 
inals.” 

Then the minister, addressing the young man 
Joel, said: “Are these prisoners the men whom 
you saw cause the disaster to the princess and her 
attendants on the public highway? ” 

“Yes, your excellency; these are two of the 
men, and one of them was the leader of the band,” 


324 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


“ Did they show any disposition to make amends 
for the mischief they had done?” 

“On the contrary, they appeared entirely heed- 
less of all consequences, as if they had planned 
the mischief.” 

At this moment a page entered and approached 
the throne with usual and becoming deference, 
and stood waiting recognition. The king recog- 
nized him and commanded him to approach and 
deliver his message. He placed in the king^s hand 
a dainty missive, which he at once knew to be 
from the princess. He hastily opened it and read 
as follows : 

To His Majesty, the King: 

I know are no little surprised that I am here, for 

doubtless you thought me safe with the royal family at Thebes. 
I have but just arrived, and I have come on very urgent and 
important business, which requires that myself and two of my 
maids be admitted at once to the royal court. Though it be an 
unusual proceeding, I beg that your clemency will grant this 
request. Trusting that you will, I am, lovingly, 

Thermuthis. 

“Just like her to appear suddenly, when she is 
least expected,” thought the king. And he might 
have added, “Just like her to go straight to business 
when there is business to do.” On arriving in 
the city she had learned what was going on, and 
it was in the direct line of her errand ; so she re- 
solved not to lose a moment. She knew it would 
be out of the usual order of things, and entirely 
without precedent, to admit a woman of her rank 
to such a place at such a time; yet, bent on de- 


THE GUILTY PUNISHED. 325 

fending the innocent and punishing the guilty, 
and inspired with a sense of justice and right, she 
stopped not to parley with seeming and so-called 
improprieties. She had been doing unprecedent- 
ed things almost all her life, and it was because 
she was governed by a higher principle than mere 
conventional Her father knew this, and 
that she would not make such a request without 
good reason. 

So she and her maids, Rachel and Hagar, were 
at once admitted, and without ceremony. The 
people wondered; the young men, Joel and Reu- 
ben, smiled; but the prisoners grew deathly pale. 
This was more than they had calculated on. Ah, 
slow but sure-footed justice has come at last! 
Look now upon two more of your victims. Here 
are the innocent girls whom you dragged away 
from home and friends, not only in cruelty, but in 
violation of a known command of the king, and 
sold for gain. And this does not begin to tell the 
story of your wicked career on this line. No 
doubt scores of these daughters of Israel have 
been stolen away from their homes by you and 
your confederates, and subjected to a life infinitely 
worse than death. 

The princess gracefully recognized the favor of 
the king, and said: “With gratitude, O king, do 
I acknowledge this unusual privilege granted to 
me this day by my most gracious sovereign and 
father. You know that without good reason I 
would not have asked so great a favor. I should 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


326 

not have left the capital city at this season of the 
year, only that I might appear in the interest of 
innocence and virtue, to say nothing of justice. 
So great has been the injustice done that it can 
never be undone, even by the punishment of the 
guilty. But such punishment may deter others, 
and prevent further crime. These two innocent 
girls are the unhappy victims of heartless cruelty 
by these prisoners. They were stolen from their 
homes by them, in violation of your commands, a 
fact which came to my knowledge only two days 
ago. In all that my noble father has laid upon the 
Hebrew men, let all the world honor him in that 
he has never lifted his hand against the women. 
But evil men have taken advantage of and illtreat- 
ed some of them. I have retained these girls thus 
long in my service through ignorance, because they 
were too noble to seek release from service for 
which I had paid, and too timid and fearful to dis- 
regard the brutal threats of their captors. They 
have remained true to this day, for it was by the 
merest accident that I came into possession of the 
facts. Furthermore, I know these young men, Joel 
and Reuben, to be my friends, in that they did 
risk their own lives for me and my attendants. 
Otherwise, we all might have been killed. And I 
stand here to charge these prisoners with this 
crime. And now, O king, I am sure there are 
other confederates of these who are conducting 
this iniquitous business in this city, in spite of 
your commands to the contrary. I ask, therefore, 


Ttt^ 6 UilTy punished. 327 

that my good and great sovereign give attention to 
this violation of the king’s law, and that of com- 
mon humanity.” 

The effect of the appearance of the princess in 
this court may have been startling, but the revela- 
tions she made were much more so. With a bold, 
strong hand she uncovered crime, and set justice 
on the track of the guilty. The king’s rage had 
risen like a tempest. His law had been defied and 
outraged, and the life of his daughter endangered. 
Then it was he spoke the dreadful sentence with 
which this chapter opens: “ Wretches! It is my 
command that you be executed the third day from 
this, in the presence of my army now quartered in 
the city barracks.” Then turning to Joel and Reu- 
ben, he said: “ In order to make amends for the 
great injustice which has been done you, I now 
command that my prime minister give to each of 
you a certificate of exemption from labor for a 
year. And to the father of the young man who 
died in prison shall be given exemption from labor 
for life. Now, let these prisoners be taken to the 
cell previously occupied by these Hebrews, and 
let the death flag be raised thereon.” 

Who does not feel sorry for the unfortunate vic- 
tims, however much they may deserve their fate? 
But these men were lost to all sense of shame or 
sorrow. They were silent. With sullen glances 
of defiance and hate, they left the judgment hall 
for their gloomy abode, where they would await 
inevitable doom. 


A WAIF— A FklNCE. 


328 

Joel and Reuben went out with lighter hearts 
than they had had for many months. They has- 
tened to leave the city and turn their steps toward 
home, which till recently they had not hoped to 
see again. And even now they could scarcely re- 
alize the change, it had been so great. They 
shuddered to look back, lest the beautiful vision 
might vanish, and the pleasant dream end. Will 
some cruel hand snatch the cup of pleasure from 
their lips just as they are about to quaff its happi- 
ness? Let us hope not. Go, and be happy. 

Shall we go into detail as to how they reached 
home in safety; how surprised and happy their 
kindred and friends were to see them ; how the 
sad home of Levi-Ishmael was made sadder by 
being reminded of its loss when Joel and Reuben 
returned; how Samuel’s home was made glad 
by the prospect that Rachel would soon return to 
them, safe and pure as in the years gone by, and 
possibly made better by the affliction? No, for it 
would be impossible to paint the picture with suf- 
ficient vividness. 

When the princess and her maids left the court 
hall they retired at once to the private chambers 
of the palace, because the princess desired to have 
a private interview with them preparatory to their 
final separation. She commended them for their 
faithfulness and unselfish devotion to her service. 
She even wept as she spoke to them of their sep- 
aration, and charged them to be ever as true to 
themselves and to the golden principles of right as 


'THE GUILTY PUNISHED. 


329 

they had been to her. She inquired of their 
homes, how far they lived from the city, and said 
she hoped they might see each other again. She 
furnished each with a complete wardrobe suitable 
to her station. 

The next day the princess had them conveyed 
to their respective homes. They left the palace 
with heavy hearts because of their parting with 
the princess, who had been good and kind to 
them. Their stay had been pleasant with the 
other female attendants of the palace, and to part 
from them was also painful. And not a little of 
their grief arose from separation from the little 
babe, whom everybody had learned to love. He 
was so bright and affectionate and happy — a sun- 
beam in the circle. But they left also with glad 
hearts at the prospect of once more seeing home 
and the dear ones there. They had been absent 
just a little more than a year, and it seemed to 
them a much longer time. Hagar had not even 
heard from home since she was taken away, and if 
her family and friends had ever heard from her, it 
was more than she knew. What a surprise it was to 
see her alive ! They had mourned her as dead. 
Like RacheFs friends, they had traced her to the 
city, but never knew what became of her after that. 
What joy was in that household I And when they 
learned the entire history from her, their grati- 
tude was boundless. So wonderful had been the 
deliverance that it must have been guided by the 
hand of God. 


330 


A WAIF — A PRlNCfi. 


We shall have occasion to see Hagar again, and 
it will be under circumstances of increased happi- 
ness — even beyond that of the present. As dread- 
ful and dark as was the life of the Hebrews in 
bondage, some sunbeams would occasionally strug- 
gle out from behind the murky clouds, and bright- 
en their path. And these seasons of happiness 
were all the brighter by contrast with the gloomy 
past. A picture is sometimes made more beauti- 
ful by a dark background. So, after all, life is 
worth living, both for what we may make of it and 
what we may get from it; but its best fruit is that 
which we make of it, because it is laid up in store 
for future gathering. 

“Old Sol’’ and his wicked associates came to a 
bad end, and so they deserved. But all evil-doers 
are not overtaken by the consequences of their vi- 
cious deeds in this life, yet every man’s sins will 
find him out sooner or later. Judgment may be 
slow, but destruction will be sure and complete. 

The execution of the prisoners was witnessed 
by thousands of soldiers and citizens. They 
neither denied nor confessed their guilt, but died 
sullen and stolid. They were doubtless already 
possessed of that gloomy spirit which possibly 
characterizes the lost soul; so unrepenting that 
their sins not only remain, but they are ready to 
repeat any or all of them should opportunity offer, 
either in this world or in the world of spirits. But 
the dreadful feature of it will be that in this life 
sin is a carnal gratification, whereas in the other 


THE GUILTY PUNISHED. 33 1 

the inclination and desire will remain without grat- 
ification. You who read these pages, take warn- 
ing! If you do not get rid of your sins before 
you go hence, they will be yours forever. Re- 
member, this life is your only opportunity. A sin- 
ner dead is a sinner forever! As sin gave pleasure 
here, it will give pain there. Fly to Jesus for ref- 
uge and safety. 

In a short time the princess returned to Thebes 
with the babe and his nurse. Providence seems 
to have prepared her work ready for her willing 
and skillful hands, and finding it, she did it with 
all her might. Now that it was finished, she had 
no further occasion to remain at Memphis. She 
would not keep the object of Jambres’s hatred so 
near as to tempt him again to so desperate an act 
of violence. Her life was now more than ever 
bound up in that babe, so that if any calamity 
should befall him it would take away her great- 
est incentive. She had fully resolved to make 
his rearing and education the one object of her 
life. 

This remarkable woman, though an idolatress, 
evidently had an honest faith that looked beyond 
the creature to the great Creator, and saw him 
through this creature-worship. God knew her 
better than all her contemporaries, better than her 
own father, better than we, and even better than 
she knew herself. He was using her with her 
eyes closed, and perhaps much more effectively 
than if they had been opened. If she could have 


332 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


known certainly that at last her father would turn 
against him, and join in with others of his ene- 
mies in seeking to kill him, would she have still 
clung to him? If she could have foreseen that, 
when her father became his enemy, she urged 
him to seize the throne as his by right, when he 
would turn his back upon her pleadings and give 
up the kingdom, “ choosing rather to suffer afflic- 
tion with the people of God,” would she still 
have nourished him as her son ? I verily believe 
she would. Let no one ever doubt the superior 
excellence of this woman, and her ample qualifi- 
cation for this great task. God chose her from 
among all the women of the world to train and ed- 
ucate his servant and hero, Moses, and fit him for 
his great work of conducting his people out of 
Egypt into Canaan. He chose Mary to educate 
Christ, and the princess of Egypt to educate Mo- 
ses, who was his type. 

Yet God so kept his hand upon the heart of his 
servant, Moses, that when it came to a choice be- 
tween his foster mother, his own mother, and the 
crown of Egypt on the one hand, and obedience 
to God on the other, he forsook all for Him. “ By 
faith he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s 
daughter, choosing rather to suffer afflictipn with 
the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of 
sin for a season.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

AT HOME. 

H OW much may be crowded into a year is best 
known to those who have been passing through 
fiery trials during that period. We have seen the 
family of Amram as they passed this fiery ordeaL 
Prisons, sentence of death, strange deliverance, 
the remarkable preservation of the child in the 
home of the family for three months, his perilous 
adventure and rescue; the strange interest of one 
who of all the women in the world would be least 
expected to be interested in his preservation, be- 
cause of her connection with the source of the 
persecution; then the perils and escapes of the 
child even under royal protection, all taken to- 
gether, make up a succession of thrilling events 
both wonderful and startling. But the wonder 
grows into awe when we see so plainly the guid- 
ing hand of the great God in it all. That he 
should put it into the heart of the best Egyptian 
woman in the land to come and rescue the babe, 
and then arrange that his own mother should be- 
come his nurse, is more than wonderful; it is thrill- 
ing, and yet as true as thrilling. Then to place 
this affecting story by the side of that remarkable 
New Testament story of the birth and peril of a 
little child in exactly a similar way in Judea — his 


334 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


parents, by the direct instruction of God, fleeing 
into Egypt, and for aught we know lodging some- 
where near the very spot where fifteen hundred 
years before his great antitype was sheltered from 
his foes — is a coincidence that will not fail to in- 
terest and impress the careful reader. And that 
the land of Egypt should shelter both of these 
remarkable children — whose history, though re- 
mote in point of time, shows them to be subjects 
of divine inspiration, and is strongly corroborated 
by profane history — is a fact not to be lightly passed 
by. Let skeptics mock and reject the story, but 
the world is fast hearing and accepting it, and 
some day will be Christianized and saved by it. 

The time set apart by the princess when she 
proposed to take full charge of the babe had 
come, and Jochebed returned to her home to the 
great delight of husband and children. The babe 
was a year old, and yet it cost her no little self- 
denial to leave him. But she had long ago made 
up her mind to that step, and hence was ready for 
the sacrifice, however keen the pang. God had 
clearly shown her that this was his will, and she had 
no disposition to change it if she could. If, how- 
ever, the matter had been left to her choice, with- 
out any knowledge of God’s will to the contrary, 
she would have much preferred the full manage- 
ment of the child; and what mother would not, 
especially since she saw his gifts, beauty, and ca- 
pacity? He was eminently “a proper child,” a 
fact which she discovered at the very beginning. 


AT HOME. 


335 

but which had grown with his growth and strength- 
ened with his strength. If the world, even the 
best people in it, had been called upon to decide 
between letting the mother train her own child as 
against letting another, and especially a stranger, 
the universal verdict would have been in favor of 
the mother. But God does not see as man sees. 
What, then, would have been done for that indis- 
pensable Egyptian education which so eminently 
fitted him for his future work? How about be- 
coming familiar with all the Egyptian court cus- 
toms which so exactly qualified him for the deli- 
cate and extremely dangerous task of pleading the 
cause of God and his people before Pharaoh’s 
tribunal? Aaron could do the talking, but Moses 
must do the planning. God was right, as he is 
always, and man’s judgment wrong. 

The Amram household was once more a happy 
one; happy in each other’s love, happy in the 
faith that the hand of God had guided them thus 
far and would guide them to the end. “ By faith” 
all this was done. Faith was their key to unlock 
all these mysteries. Faith was the hinges upon 
which all of these secret doors swung. They had 
nothing to do but to wait, work, and trust. 

For the next three months there is little else 
thought or talked of but the preparation that was 
going forward for the great expedition, spoken of 
in the last chapter, which was so suddenly inter- 
rupted by the treachery of a trusted brother. The 
naval fleet was strong and well equipped. The 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


336 

land forces were marshaling at the city of Mem- 
phis. Chariots, horsemen, and foot soldiers, all 
excitedly waiting for the command to start. 

So great was the army that, from the time the 
first order was given to march, it was a full day 
before the last of the troops had left the city. The 
king is in his right element now, or at least that in 
which he delights the most. He accompanied the 
expedition and was successful, as he nearly always 
was till old age impaired his faculties and weak- 
ened his mind. 

About a month after Hagar’s return home she 
received a very unexpected visit from one who 
was not a total stranger. Reuben had seen her 
only twice, and that under very peculiar and em- 
barrassing circumstances. He knew not why, but 
in spite of the fact of their being total strangers 
before these accidental meetings he found himself 
very fond of thinking of her. This fondness grew 
in his heart till it brightened into love ; and it was 
Reuben who made our beautiful Hagar this unex- 
pected visit. 

There is not much more to tell, unless we were 
going to write a romance of love, and then it would 
have to be very short, for he made but few more 
visits till he came to claim her as his bride. The 
storm has been fierce, but again the sun shines 
bright, and all is hopeful. They have launched 
their boat of life on a quiet sea; if other storms 
are to come they reck not of the coming, and are 
happy in the present. 


AT HOME. 


337 


Another event is about to take place. Two 
prominent characters, who have gone through the 
greater part of this story with us, are now about 
to unite their destinies, and henceforth fight life’s 
battles together. They have passed through the 
fire, but they came out better and purer for the 
burning. Tried by separation, imprisonment, suf- 
fering, and almost despair; but at last their paths, 
so long diverging, have met, and they now look 
forward with bright hope to a happy future. In- 
deed, so pleasant is the present that they almost 
forget the trials of the past and think only of sun- 
shine and joy. These happy beings are the man- 
ly Joel and the fair, true, and tried Rachel. The 
whole community rejoices in the prospect of the 
auspicious event. 

Their trials, however, are not all over, for God 
still has use for them in the active duties of life ; 
and this is always attended with more or less hard- 
ship. He cannot use men and women to the best 
advantage in this world without putting them in 
the fire in some way or other. If life with you is 
all smooth, you may be pretty sure that you are 
not in God’s greatest plans. There are no heroes 
or heroines without something heroically done or 
suffered. 

Some of the divine plans in the long bondage 
of this people have already developed. There are 
many that have never yet come to light, though 
wrought out before our eyes in some cases. The 
connection has not been discovered. When “ we 
%% 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


338 

shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in 
the kingdom of heaven,” and talk with their chil- 
dren about their long and bitter stay in Egypt, we 
will doubtless wonder that we did not see more of 
the divine purpose. 

Our “Joel” is a real character who has been 
concealed under this assumed name. He not only 
lived in Egypt, married a wife, and reared a fam- 
ily, but doubtless lived to see the “ exodus ” of the 
people. 

The nuptials of Joel and Rachel were duly 
celebrated after the strictest custom of Hebrew 
marriage. The form was simple, but the bonds 
were solemn and scriptural. They recognized all 
the obligations growing out of this relation, walked 
according to the tenets of their religious faith, and 
taught their children the fear of the Lord. 

The condition of the Hebrews continued about 
as we have pictured it, during the rest of the reign 
of Rameses II.; only, as before said, the dreadful 
edict which brought the “reign of terror” had 
been revoked. The people toiled on in their lot, 
under taskmasters, to the end of their stay in the 
land. 

The child Moses is the wonder of the age, the 
idol of the princess Thermuthis, the pride of his 
blood kin, and the center of jealousy upon the part 
of many prominent characters in the house and 
court of Pharaoh. So unremitting was Jambres 
in the persecution of the child that the princess 
learned, by sad experience, that “ eternal vigi- 


AT HOME. 


339 

lance’’ was the price she had to pay for success 
in her great undertaking. Yet her success was 
signal. She began. early and persisted in the work 
of his education till it was complete “in all the 
wisdom of the Egyptians.” This doubtless meant 
literary, ecclesiastical, and military learning. She 
desired and expected him to succeed her father on 
the throne of Egypt, and hence all of her efforts 
in his preparation looked to that end. 

Although he went through all the schools of 
Egypt, and perhaps learned all the forms and cer- 
emonies of Egyptian worship, and was thorough- 
ly instructed in their art of war, which afterwards 
served him a good purpose in leading the hosts of 
his people through an enemy’s land, yet one year 
in his own mother's arms stamj>ed the Hebrew 
character and Hebrew worship tifon him forever. 
All the glory of this belongs to God, but let us 
not forget to honor his noble foster mother for not 
trying or even desiring to efface it from his young 
heart. 

Jochebed was never denied the liberty of the 
palace nursery; and when Moses grew into young 
boyhood he was allowed to spend much time at 
her humble home, for he loved her tenderly and 
devotedly, though he knew her only as “ nurse.” 
He had long ago learned from the lips of the prin- 
cess the story of his rescue from the river, for 
she did not try to conceal from him the fact that 
he was a Hebrew. Yet she never lost an oppor- 
tunity to impress upon him that he was her child 


A WAIF — A PRINCE. 


both by love and law^ and therefore heir to the 
throne, and would succeed her father at his death. 
The one leading thought she kept constantly ring- 
ing in his ears was, that he was once 
hut now a j>rince.'‘'’ She did not know who his 
mother was, nor did anyone in all Egypt know 
this except the little circle in the Amram family. 
A few Hebrews, by putting the circumstances to- 
gether, strongly suspected the truth, but did not 
know it. 

Many and strange stories did the princess tell 
him concerning his infantile life, but she never 
tried to prejudice his mind against his brethren, the 
Hebrews. Some of these Hebrews were dear to 
her, among them Rachel and Hagar. She never 
forgot to be grateful to Joel for his timely service, 
on that memorable day. 

When the first son of Joel and Rachel was eight 
days old (they had many daughters older than 
he), they circumcised him and called his name 
“Oshea” (Joshua). 

Now it will not be difficult for you to locate 
Joel’s real name, for “Joshua, the son of Nun,” 
is a familiar expression of the Scriptures. And 
while we are telling secrets, we may as well say 
that the little child “ Benjamin” also represents an 
actual character in this story. His real name is 
Jephunneh, the father of Caleb, who represented 
the tribe of Judah in the company of spies sent 
out by Moses to “search the land of Canaan.” 
(Num. xiii. 6). He was also the companion of 


AT HOME. 


341 

Joshua in bringing back a favorable report of the 
land. These two left Egypt and entered Canaan 
together, and were the only ones who did. 

Jephunneh was comparatively a young man 
when Caleb, his son, was born, but Nun (our 
“Joel”) was between fifty and sixty years old 
when Joshua was born. 

When Moses was nearly twenty years old, while 
on a visit to his “nurse,” she revealed to him for 
the first time her relation to him, in the following 
manner: “My dear child,” for Jochebed was 
wont to call him by this tender name, “ you have 
known for a long time that your mother is a He- 
brew woman, for your princess mother has often 
told you this. But you do not know who that 
woman is, nor does your princess mother. I, your 
nurse, being a Hebrew, and at the same time 
knowing that you were of Hebrew blood, have 
endeavored to instruct you in the education of the 
Hebrews. But there is one branch of Hebrew 
education in which you have not been instructed 
— one of the chief things in the education of our 
children, especially of the males — and that is, your 
genealogy y 

“ I am aware of that, my dear nurse, and have 
often thought of it. It is both humiliating and 
painful to me; and yet I know no remedy for it. 
I have often wondered if there is no one living 
who could and would, some day, volunteer to 
give me information concerning this matter. If 
I only knew the tribe to which I belong, it would 


342 


A WAIF— A PRINCE. 


be a great pleasure to me; but as I cannot hope 
even to know this, I will claim your tribe as mine 
and be numbered accordingly.’’ 

“ But you are ‘ numbered ’ with the king’s family 
now, and do not need to have any tribal ‘number.’ ” 

“As an Egyptian I do not; but I am only such 
in name; in reality I am a Hebrew. However, as 
to my tribe, I suppose it will ever remain a hidden 
secret.” 

“No, my child,” said Jochebed, “it will not 
remain a hidden secret, for I have the key to it, 
and have always had it.” 

The puzzled look which that young, intelligent 
face assumed at hearing these words would have 
been a study for an artist. He put his great strong 
arms about Jochebed’s neck and embraced her en- 
thusiastically, only as a glad boy can do, and said 
with much emotion: “ I wonder if you have had 
that information for all these years, and kept it 
from me when it would have given me such pleas- 
ure. How could you? Do make haste and tell 
me, and I shall go this very day and be registered. 
Maybe you know my real mother, too,” said he, 
growing more excited than ever. 

“Yes, I know your real mother^ too; but you 
must keep cool, sir,” she said, with good-humored 
authority, “ and give me time to explain to you 
first why I have not told you the secret before, 
and why I do so now. Your princess mother is 
an Egyptian, and she expects to be such in all 
things. She is a good woman, and has proved it 


AT HOME. 


343 


to you and me abundantly. I would not offend 
her for anything reasonable. She is looking for- 
ward with fond anticipation to the day when you 
will be king of this great country. If I had told 
you these things earlier than this, she might have 
considered it taking some advantage of her in the 
matter of your instruction, for she had a right to 
know the nature of all your instruction. If she 
had known your relation to the Hebrew family, 
and who it was that sustained that relationship, it 
might have caused some change in her plans in 
taking care of you, lest those having charge of you 
might prove too nearly related to you by blood.” 

Once more those bright eyes grew large with 
wonderment. For a moment his face wore a 
blank expression. 

“What can you mean?” he exclaimed, as he 
gazed eagerly into Jochebed’s face. 

“ Do you think your princess mother would care 
for your knowing these things now?” asked Joch- 
ebed. 

“Not in the least, for she is anxious to know 
for herself.” 

“I am glad she would approve, but I fear she 
might feel just a little bit jealous if she knew how 
near to you your own mother has been all these 
years.” 

“You do not mean to say that — ” 

“Yes, my darling child, I mean to say truly 
that I am yotir own mother! You were born in 
this house, and we gave you to God at three 


344 


A WAIF A PRINCE. 


months old, by placing you in the little ark, and 
then by faith committing it to the river, where the 
princess found you. She loved you, and rescued 
you from perishing. I have never regretted the 
step, for God directed it all. You belong to her 
till God shall direct otherwise. Be true to her, 
but always trust in God and follow his commands. 
This young gentleman and this young woman,” 
pointing to Aaron and Miriam, “are your own broth- 
er and sister. Their father is your father, and their 
mother is your mother. We hid you three months 
because of the cruel edict of the king, but when we 
could no longer hide you we sought God’s direc- 
tion, and we believe to this day that he did direct 
in all the principal events that have followed. You 
know the rest. Go now, my child, and be true to 
the princess, but keep your heart and eyes open 
to the call and commands of God. He is doubt- 
less using her now, and will use you in the future. 
Tell her that I, your real mother, will never inter- 
pose my claim ; for you are hers. Only be kind 
to your brethren, the Hebrews. You belong to 
the tribe of Levi.” 

The mother has triumphed, and the waif 

HAS BECOME A PRINCE. 

















V • « 


Pigy •'«,'’■■ i '.a 

■ • '• « L • t.' r-/.‘ .inilfl 

.'V-^WK^slT. : .V' . ‘.VwR. •■V.,y',r' , . 



f>' 


.' rr' 


• ) 


'\ f .- 


?« 


t f t 




V 


V I 





• ^ 




•. >"• 





'UHL ■-" -:■ ■■ . 





ry,; 


»>'■ 




• « 


' 'i 
I > ' 


IC. 


•' ', V#> ' / ' • ilM '-vw\ 

■ '■ . ■ * W - .;• ■ 

; iM ''‘.r -•.': 

■ ' -.ir'':'.’- -- ' 



OMS^kM ■» ■ • M / I .. . ' ^ 

'''■'' vFwi^ • ^. ’ • ' n ^ 

' ■ "Mf 


- "v « ■' a 

^ ' 't 

. i V A, liJiL* / ^ 

I *9 










\ . 
\ 


1 








s 


. . ^ 

< 




\ 



■ 't 


•' 


^'-• 





M. 


■i 






;4‘i ‘ *•>•* •'■ •• "^ - ■ - • '•• 

m- ■*/':•’' 




5v.r''-:- - 

'^•k' v,’* - ’ ■ 

y .v;, . ' ' - 

m 


K * 



■ ’,r ■'■’■'■ "-^.i.'/ v««'^Oi‘- i 

• •' ■^ ■'-■■’' • 

•'• . . -r^-r,-r-4 ' , 

/• S t r" 


U I 





*. 



s-;.. 









■''v^ ..• k-^' .. 


M 


•r-.-s- 


c- 


J ■ r-, -l4 ', . • ; 

• ,t j> » 


• ^ 

. . /• I 

1 « ’ ‘ ‘ 

*• >^ -^ ' » • 

• ♦ V-,/^ V .s ^ 




' -.-s*' 









..‘>.5 . 



Sp 




1 : V 



.^’1 


rvv>.'5 •' 

■ • •.-. I 


/ 


I ' ^ 


A ■^. 


• • ■ 'v ’ *• ’ 


\. 


I. ' . 




t 


■* - • yll 

-'• • ‘ » V * ^ 

IT “ .-«•> . 


-. .•• - tt«‘v k- I 




r* 






. 4 . 


0/'. V-‘,- -.: ^v;-. 

y,:-^ '.i-'y-M*', i^irr . -.':■ 


,, , 

•L»V ' -- 


■ / • 


/I'- 








•s. M ' * V ’ 

r * \ I *%\ 


/ jt • • 


: '♦t*' 

.r . 

^ . *■ . h* 


\- -■ 


•■ t.i ■ 


• t 


■J 



r" 



'^kiT'X * iV '•■ ■'• 

'»•.***.' ' i'> 


y 






- •. .. 'S 


'/.f 

' k V- •■ ' 



^ ■ ■ I . 


’ '• -l^ . 


•\ 


' I 


I^» '"I. •• 'f » 

F*V,* • V ■* -VI 

.> •^'^, *• . ,‘ 

Xr*. -VX ^ . 


^ . 7 £ 



J «• - 







4 


*■ 

’.v' 

»i • > , - 

■ • V 

•> . 

‘ ' N 


/ 


I 










/. 


*- *t^ 


- j 


'- 3 V 






V*' -Vr-VW.* 

' ■■ i' 

.Jl * ' I • < » ' ' 


• i 


1 • *" 


? , 


■'• . / 




’■ •:- •y't.T' 

•> -y^ $? 


' ■ c' - vA* 

V. 


n: 




?•'•' r 


^ % 


• # 


.A'. 




.A. I 




I 

. '*. 


r\. 


' ‘v 


Avl 


/ . 


; 1 




< -,. V*;.! 


. < 

. ••'*■. • 17 


l . ' •* *s ' 

’’r ' A V 


' ' f ' i!*' 1 v \T 

■ . 4,-;-^4 

. > . «». .1 f 4 


'^2 


• w • ^**_ 

• , V ''i" 

/ 'A'**- 

1 ‘- 'V 

-vV-^ 


yfy 


^ ' 


■/ ' 




■ 


f<r, % • I 



